Tag Archives: Magic

Story contains magic or magical beings

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 18: Virgins

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 18: Virgins

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Females, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, First, Anal, Oral, Rimming

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 17



Lucifer’s semen burned in my cunt as he ejaculated. and another orgasm rolled through my body. Hatred and shame burned inside me as Lucifer pulled his cock out. “Always a pleasure, Lilith,” Lucifer said, pleasantly. Then, like I was his dog, he reached out and stroked my hair before he descended deeper into the Abyss.

After my attempts to seduce Mary and turn her against Mark had failed, Lucifer spent several hours fucking me, reveling in my humiliation. Anger boiled inside me. A white-hot rage that needed to be unleashed on someone. On Mark! That disgusting sack of pus!

I peered into the house and saw Mark and his disgusting friends fucking his Thralls around the dinner table. I concentrated and felt Mary was far away, dancing in a club, grinding on another woman. She was drunk on alcohol and sex. She was almost as bad. Loving her man, submitting to his lust like a good little woman. She was just like that whore, Eve, rutting with Adam.

I had failed at seducing Mary. Me, the first woman, the succubus. I was the first sex goddess, before Asherah, before Hathor and Aphrodite. There was me. And that little whore resisted me! It galled me. I needed to fix this, I needed to have a success. I needed to take something away from Mark and Mary.

But what. All of their precious sluts were in the house, save the one with Mary. But I couldn’t touch any of them. Mary’s command to not appear before any of them was a chain about my neck. If I concentrated, I could see the red, crystal chain leading off to Mary. The chain would remain until Mary used her last boon.

Frustrated, I peered at Mark, examining his soul. Lucifer was right, I hadn’t been paying enough attention. So I studied his soul. It was red, the sign of a Warlock, and his soul’s connections branched out from him. All the lives that touched him or that he had touched radiated out in all directions. Most were black chains that connected Mark to his Thralls. Anyone who had been giving a command by Mark had a chain connecting Mark to their souls. Some were tiny, barely threads, fading into silver. These were people who were given simple commands, ones that didn’t change their personalities, and Mark’s influence was slowly fading from them. Others were thicker. These represented people permanently changed by Mark.

Other threads and chains also branched from mark. Silver threads were regular mortals, the thick ones, what few there were, represented the friends and family of Mark. The thinner, silver threads, represented acquaintances. Each of Mark’s friends had a silver thread that connected them to Mark.

A pair of entwined, red threads connected Mark and Mary’s souls. Lucifer was right, they were soulmates and would be very hard to break up. Magic would have to be used to dominate one of their minds. An option not opened to me at the present. My powers could only influence a mortal, not force them to obey, sadly.

Lastly, a huge, red chain descended from Mark’s soul down into the abyss. Mary would have a similar chain leading down into darkness. That chain would lead all they way to Lucifer. The embodiment of the Pact Mark had signed, chaining his soul to Lucifer. Every Warlock had the red chain, leading to whatever demon they made a pact with. If Mary had summoned me the proper way, instead of using that crystal, a thicker, red chain would connect us then the crystal one.

I turned my attention to the black chains. I wondered if any were important. The thickest black chains were his sluts, the Thralls Mark had the most control over, the Thralls most affected by his commands. There were two chains that led away from the house, just as thick as the chains connecting his sluts. Curious, I touched the chains. Both were women, up north somewhere. They had never been in the house since I was summoned. Who were they? Were they sex slaves of Marks? They must be if Mark had as much control over them as his sluts.

Interesting. Mary had ordered me to not appear before their sluts. Clearly, these two were sex slaves of Mark, but were they ‘sluts.’ Well, as far as I was concerned, Mary was referring to the girls in the house when she gave me that order. For all I know, Mary doesn’t even know of the existences of these two Thralls. I smiled, the stupid bitch had left me a loophole. Oh, these two had a lot to learn about dealing with demons. You need to be quite specific or we’ll find so many interesting ways to wiggle out our agreements.

I followed the black chains north and found the two women they belonged to. They were in a quaint lodging. A bed and breakfast I believe they are called, on the Key Peninsula. Their room had a gorgeous view of the Strait of Juan de Fuca, which connected the Puget Sound to the Pacific Ocean. The women were in bed, making love.

A busty blonde with big tits, both nipples pierced with gold rings, was on her back while the other woman, a short, lithe, black-haired woman with small, apple-sized breasts, ate her cunt. The blonde was writhing on her bed, her wide, Slavic face contorted in pleasure, her breasts heaving as she panted her passion. The black-haired woman was quite skilled at eating cunt, her tongue flicking rapidly on the blonde’s clit as she fucked three fingers in and out of her shaved cunt.

I examined their black souls, the sign of a Thrall. Their thick black chains led back to Mark and other connections led off them: family, close friends, former lovers. The pair were connected by entwined, black threads. Soulmates, how interesting. Wedding rings glinted on their fingers. Yes, Washington State had legalized gay marriage last November.

This was perfect. I would need followers when I was freed from the Abyss. Mortals to worship me and serve me. And in the meantime, I needed agents in the Mortal World. My appearance was far to distracting to mortals. Preparations needed to be made before I was free. The thought of stealing Mark’s own Thralls sent a delicious shiver through my body and my cunt moistened in excitement. I should have thought of this before.

I watched their lovemaking, waiting for them to fall asleep so I could examine their dreams. I needed to learn about their hopes, fears, and desires. So armed, I could seduce these two women to my cause. Their lovemaking went on for some time, changing positions often. Sometimes they would lick each other’s pussies at the same time, sometimes they would scissor their legs together. The two were drunk on each other, their relationship was clearly new. They must be on their honeymoon, as mortal’s called it, newly wedded. They cried each other’s names as they made love, the blonde was Lana and the black-haired woman was Chantelle.

Nearby, a man was dreaming, his lusts rising, a horrid, ear-splitting screech that knifed through my soul. Well, these two weren’t sleeping anytime soon, so I followed the horrid sound to silence it. A few blocks away I found a fat, ugly man sleeping next to his wife. I glared down at him and his rutting dream, wincing as another knife stabbed my soul.

I peered into his dream, to see what disgusting fantasy he was having. In his dream, he fantasized about fucking some actress named Scarlett Johansson. She was dressed in tight, black latex, the pants pulled down to expose her nice ass and bare cunts. Men of this time were fascinated by hairless cunts. The man dreamed he was Thor, his flab bouncing as he plowed the red-head from behind. I snorted, as if that tub of lard could be a god or fuck a woman half as beautiful as Scarlett Johansson.

I invaded the dream and the man quickly forgot all about Scarlet. She was a beautiful women, but all beauty failed when compared to me. I was Lilith, the original sex goddess. The first women created, I was perfection. I pushed the fat man down, roughly, his cock hard and ready, and I mounted him. And rode him. Every time he came inside me, I stole more of his vitality. I arched my back, thrusting my perfect breasts forward. The fat man groped my tits with his fat finger, clumsily pawing at my breasts.

I rode him harder and harder, the more lifeforce I stole, the faster I fucked him. I pushed the man far past his physical limits. He was lost to the pleasure. He didn’t care about anything but me, not his wife, certainly not Scarlet Whatshername. And definitely not the weariness suffusing his body, the hammering of his heart, and the burning in his lungs. I lost count of how many times he came inside me, lost in the pleasure of his lifeforce rolling through my body. Nothing was sweeter than slowly draining a man to the brink of death.

When I finished he was passed out, his heart beating frantically. It would take him days to recover, I thought with a smile, if his heart doesn’t give out first. And his delicious lifeforce filled my belly, spreading warmth and energy through me. If the man didn’t die, every time he so much as jerked his own cock, he would think of the dream, of me. I would haunt his fantasies until he died, every time he would fuck someone, he would remember me and his partner would not compare.

When I returned to the two women, they were cuddling, drifting off to sleep, their lusts satiated and I studied their dreams and learned much. Once they were asleep, I could direct their subconscious and slowly sifted out their hopes and fears, desires and secrets.

Lana, the blonde, was bisexual and had cravings for men that Chantelle could never satisfy. Lana was often unfaithful to Chantelle with men, to satisfy her lust and to drive Chantelle crazy with jealousy. Lana loved how aggressive sexually it would make Chantelle after Chantelle would witness her with a male lover. She had secret desires to be fucked by a futanari, a dickgirl. Not some guy who got breast augmentation, but an actual woman with a penis. I studied her fears, next, and Lana’s greatest fear was growing old and losing Chantelle to another woman, younger and prettier then her.

From Chantelle I learned how much she loved Lana and hated watching her with other men. Every time was a knife in her heart and every time she wanted to tell Lana to stop, but instead would find herself fucking Lana passionately, proving that Lana enjoyed being with her more than with a man. Both of them were strippers, and Lana would often fuck men during lap dances while Chantelle watched. It was Chantelle’s greatest fear that Lana would leave her for a man. Chantelle was Lana’s first woman and Chantelle feared that Lana would one day stop being gay and go back to men.

I smiled, this was perfect. I knew just how to seduce these girls to my service.

I entered the Mortal World, dawn would be approaching in a few hours, so I needed to act now. I was strongest at night, beneath a moon. When I manifested, my lust radiated out from me in waves, filling the entirety of the bed and breakfast. Both sleeping women started to stir, their nipples hardening and their cunts weeping fluid. In the next room was a couple celebrating their wedding anniversary The wife was sleeping, but the husband was up, using the restroom. The lust hit him, overwhelming his thoughts and he rushes to his wife and soon their passionate fucking could be heard through the thin walls. Upstairs, the innkeeper, a woman in her sixties, started to masturbate for the first time in years.

Lana is the first to awaken, her eyes wide with desire when she sees me. I appeared naked, my lush body bathed in silvery moonlight. Lana shakes Chantelle who snuggles against Lana and sucks a nipple into her mouth. Lana’s eyes glisten with desire, her full lips parted slightly.

“Who are you?” gasped Lana, her voice thick with her accent, Ukrainian, I think.

“Lilith,” I answered, purring my voice. “I am here to gift you with pleasures.”

I pulled away the covers, exposing their bodies. Chantelle was pressed against Lana’s side, her hand caressing Lana’s shaved cunt as she nursed at Lana’s breast. I touched both women’s thighs and they cried out as they climaxed, hugging each other tightly as they trembled in passion. Lana claimed Chantelle’s lips with a kiss, the wives exploring each other’s mouth with their tongues. I crawled up their bodies, triggering a second orgasm in each woman as my breasts dragged across their naked flesh, my hard nipples sliding pleasantly across their silky skin.

Both women sucked my hard nipples into their mouths. Their thighs parted for me and I slid a leg tight against each of their wet pussies. They started to grind on me, flooding my thighs with their passion as orgasms rolled through their bodies. I held the women to my breasts, delighting in the feel of their wet lips on my nipples. Each played with nipple differently. Lana sucked harder, nibbling with her teeth, and Chantelle used her tongue more, playing with my hard nipple then sucking it back into her mouth. I breathed deeply, inhaling the heady scent of womanly passion.

I inserted fantasies into both women. For Chantelle, the fantasy of having her own penis, of how happy Lana was to finally be fully satisfied by her wife. The pleasure of sticking a penis into a woman’s cunt and ejaculating your seed into her.

For Lana, the fantasy of being taken by Chantelle, to feel Chantelle’s dick fucking into her cunt, better than any man’s dick because it belonged to her wife, to her love. And beneath her cock, she still had her pussy. She was still a woman, the only woman who could satisfy her fully, a dickgirl.

“I can give this two you,” I whispered to Chantelle, pulling her head off my breast. “With a cock, you could fully satisfy Lana. She would never need to cheat on you.” I pulled Lana off my breast and whispered, “You fear growing old, of Chantelle finding a younger woman, but I can keep you and your wife young and beautiful forever.”

I waited, watching as the ladies absorbed what I promised through the haze of their lust. Chantelle licked her lips, glancing at her wife. “W-would you be happy if I had a d-dick?” Chantelle asked her wife, nervous.

“Oh, that would make me so happy!” Lana moaned. “I’ve always fantasized about being with a futanari!”

“A what?” Chantelle asked and Lana kissed her. “A beautiful girl with a beautiful dick,” Lana answered.

“All I need is your pledge to worship me,” I told them. “Swear your souls to me and be my High Priestesses, and I will grant you your desires.”

“But we belong to Master and Mistress,” Chantelle objected.

“Your bodies, not your souls,” I lied. “Besides, I serve Mark and Mary as well. They sent me to you, to grant these desires.”

“Really?” Lana asked. She was trying to think, to object. Deep down she could sense the lie, sense that she was betraying Mark, but my lust permeated her body, overriding her fear.

I laughed inside. This was too easy. “Yes. Just say, ‘I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, for now until the end of time,’ and then we shall consummate our agreement.”

“Consummate?” Chantelle asked.

I reached down and caressed my clit and summoned my cock. My clit swelled and grew, transforming into my cock, I made it seven inches, no need to frighten them with the monster I made when I raped Sister Louise. Lana stared lustfully at my cock, her objections vanished as she saw her deepest, darkest fantasy about to be fulfilled. Chantelle saw her wife staring at the cock, then glanced down at her pussy and imagined a cock there and Lana staring with that same lust at her.

“Say the words, and spread your legs. When my seed spills inside you, our pact will be made, and your boons shall be granted,” I cooed, stroking both of their faces. They gasped and shuddered in orgasms.

Chantelle and Lana looked into each other’s eyes. Their hands entwined and then nodded. In unison, they said, “I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, from now until the end of time!”

Lana spread her legs for me, opening herself up to me, eager to be fucked by a futanari. I could only fuck someone with their consent, the curse God put on me when I made the cock. And Lana was clearly willing. I groaned as the delicious feel of her cunt giving way as the head of cock slid inside her. Her pussy clenched about me as she orgasmed. And she kept on orgasming as I fucked her, the feel of my cock inside her burned through her nerves. Our breasts rubbed against each other as we fucked, hard nipples pressing into the flesh of our breasts.

Lana and Chantelle still held hands tightly, Chantelle watching in breathless anticipation as I fucked her wife. Lana’s cunt was continuously spasming, milking my cock, as her orgasms rolled through her body. I kissed her soft cheek then capture her sweet lips in a kiss. Lana’s free hand gripped my ass, pulling me tighter into her inviting cunt. I could feel my orgasm building in my ovaries and my cervix twitching. There was no better feeling than fucking a woman, using my cock in violation of God’s creation. I thrust over and over into her pussy, our flesh slapping together every time I bottomed out. Every movement of my cock inside Lana’s cunt brought me closer and closer to orgasm.

Then that shuddering release. My seed rushed from my ovaries and out my cock, spilling black semen into Lana’s fertile womb. Lana screamed in passion and passed out from the intensity of her orgasm. At that moment, I grasped the black chain that bound Lana to Mark and yanked it away and attached it to my soul, the black fell away, replaced by the red of a Warlock. Lana’s boon granted and my payment met. Lana and Chantelle would forever be young and beautiful and would forever be mine.

I pulled out of Lana and Chantelle caressed her unconscious wife’s face. She then spread her legs for me. My cock never softened and I rubbed it against Chantelle’s slit, nudging her hard clit. She spasmed in orgasm when my cock brushed her clit, making it harder for me to find her hole as she bucked in pleasure. Finally, I found the opened and shoved in. Chantelle howled in pleasure as she orgasmed from my cock entering her cunt.

She was tighter than Lana, her cunt a velvet vice on my cock. I fucked her hard and Chantelle writhed beneath me. She captured one of my nipples with her lips, sucking hard, her hips bucking up to fuck me back. I could feel that tightening in my ovaries build and build and then I spilt my black seed in her fertile womb and wrest Mark’s hold over her and made her mine.

I pulled out, and was surprised to find that Chantelle was still conscious. Most women black out from the intensity of the orgasm when I cum in them. She glanced down and frowned. “Where’s my cock?”

“Grip your clit and twist it and concentrate,” I told her.

She smiled in amazement as a cock grew out of her clit, six inches. She stroked it and shuddered in pleasure. “Oh this is so amazing, my Goddess.”

Lana was stirring. She saw her wife’s cock and smiled in amazement, reaching out to stroke it as well. “Thank you, my Goddess,” Lana said, tears in her eyes.

“Enjoy yourselves,” I told them, “and then you’ll have work to do.”

“Work?” Lana asked, still stroking her wife’s cock.

“Yes, we’re going to destroy Mark and Mary,” I told them, “and Lucifer.”

“Mark and Mary,” Chantelle said and then her eyes opened. “Oh my god, what did they do to us. They, they made us do things to them!”

“I freed you from Mark’s slavery,” I told them. “Mark and Mary used magic on you to make you their whores, but I freed you. They can never control you.” No Warlock could control another. The chains that bound their souls to the demon the Warlock made the Pact with prevented that.

Lana straddled Chantelle, sliding her wet cunt down Chantelle’s cock. “We will make them pay, Lana,” Chantelle moaned as her wife started to ride her cock.

I smiled. Inside both women, I could feel my black sperm swimming up their pussies, heading for her womb. Every woman I fucked quickened a child. Soon, new monsters would be birthed and loosed on the world. My new children to hound mankind. I laughed aloud and watched my Priestesses pleasure each other, and felt my sperm reach their wombs, waiting for one of their eggs to make its way down from their ovaries. The moment my cock entered them, their had ovaries released an egg. Soon, my new child would be conceived.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was sweaty when I got back from jogging and breaking in the newest member of my jogging club. Issy Norup lived in one of the houses I bought yesterday, along with her parents. They got to live there for free, provided their fifteen year old daughter, Issy, was available for me to fuck. Thanks to my powers, the Norups didn’t have a problem with the arrangements. Issy was an athletic girl, so I invited her to join my jogging club. After the jog, the group meets back at Madeleine’s house where I would enjoy one of my jogging sluts. Today, that was Issy and the teenager had a tight cunt.

No one was awake when I got home, although Jessica and Noel’s cars were already gone. I’ve never needed that much sleep, I usually got four or five hours a night, and I tend to always wake up at the same time, which was about 5:45 AM right now. I slipped into the bedroom I shared with my fiancee. She was sleeping off the fun she had last night. She had went dancing with a friend of hers, Diane, at a lesbian club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver and came home reeking of pussy.

While she was out partying, I was hosting my D&D group. We had been playing for twelve years, alternating who DM. There was Quatch, my best friend and best man for my upcoming wedding. The others were Tom, Chris, and Karl, who were going to be my grooms. The guys were quite impressed with my sex slaves and each expressed interest in getting their own slave. They were my friends, the only real friends I ever had, so I was more than happy to provide them with a slut of their own.

I turned the shower on. The bathroom filled up with steam and I slipped under the hot water and let the warmth take the ache from my legs away. I was slowly getting used to jogging. My body was slowly getting in better and better shape. I think it’s the consequent of my wish to have a long and healthy life that I was starting to shed my excess pounds.

As the warm water rolled over me, the dream I had last night returned. I couldn’t shake the dream, it filled my mind while I was jogging. I was thinking about the dream more than I was watching the five naked sluts that jogged before me, and those five ladies all had beautiful asses. It was such a weird dream, and so very vivid. In my dream, I held two dolls in my hands. One doll was blonde and the other raven-haired. I held them tightly, squeezing them in my hands, they were mine and I didn’t want to let go of them. And then Lilith appeared, clad only in her silver hair and a gloating smile on her face. She had grabbed the blonde doll first and wrenched it painfully out of my hands. Then she grabbed the raven-haired doll and painfully ripped it from my hand. And then she smiled triumphantly at me.

I felt the dream was important, I just wasn’t sure why. I lowered my head, letting the warm water splash down my head and back. Who were the dolls? Were they even people, or did they just represent something. Was it a warning, a premonition, or was this just my fear of Lilith manifesting from my subconscious.

I sighed, it was probably just a nightmare. Probably. I grabbed the soap and as I started to wash my body, and thought about the day ahead of me. The first thing I would do would be to get my friends their slaves. Chris wanted a bikini barista named Velvet that worked at Hot Chick A Latte on Meridian up her in South Hill. Karl wanted his boss, Julie, at the Ram where he worked as a chef. Tom wanted a petite, Asian teenager with bushy pubic hair. He didn’t care who she was, so long as those three criteria were met.

I had already gotten Quatch his sex slave. He wanted his little sister, Kim, who was staying with him and, according to Quatch, was a major cocktease. So last night I gave her a call and made her Quatch’s sex slave. Quatch should have spent last night enjoying his new slave.

After I took care finding my friends some sex slaves, I was planning on finding a pair of virgins at the Rogers High School. With all the unprotected sex Mary and I were having one of us was bound to catch some disease. Lilith told us about a spell we could use to make us immune. It required two women with intact hymens. Their innocents would protect us from getting STDs. All three of the teenage girls in the neighborhood had already broken their hymens, two by their boyfriends and one using her mother’s vibrator. I was also hoping to find Tom’s sex slave at the school along with our virgins.

Finished showering, I slipped out and dried off. I dressed in a pair of boxers, comfortable jeans, and a black t-shirt. Mary was still sleeping, curled up on her side. Her auburn hair was spilled across the bed. I bent over and kissed her on the cheek and headed downstairs. Desiree was cooking in the kitchen, naked save for an apron. I had taken Desiree from her husband, Brandon, and his house as well. Desiree was an amazing cook and I would have kept her even if she was the ugliest woman on the planet. She wasn’t. She was a gorgeous Latina with big breasts and a nice ass.

“What’s for breakfast?”

“Chocolate chip pancakes, mi Rey,” Desiree answered in her sexy, Latina accent. I reached over and fondled her dusky ass.

She was standing at the stove, a mixing bowl full of pancake mix sat next to her while she flipped a few on her griddle. She wiggled her ass as I massaged her butt. “Keep cooking,” I whispered, kissing her neck as I unzipped my jeans and pulled my cock out. My hard cock slid across her plump ass then between her legs. I guided my cock, found the wet lips of her cunt and rubbed my head around a few times before I found her hole and slid my cock up inside her.

“Mmm, that’s nice,” purred Desiree as I started to fuck her.

I wrapped my arms around her waist and slipped under her apron and squeezed her heavy breasts and played with her hard nipples as I fucked her in a steady rhythm. Her cunt felt like a wet, warm glove sliding up and down on my sensitive head. Desiree continued cooking, flipping the first pancakes onto a platter and ladling more batter onto the griddle.

“Morning, Master,” Chasity murmured sleepily.

“Slut,” I replied.

Chasity, our cop slut, smiled and rubbed my ass as she walked by, heading for the coffee pot and poured herself a cup of coffee. She grabbed a couple of pancakes and set down on the small kitchen table and started eating. “These are delicious,” Chasity said with delight.

“Oh, thank you,” Desiree panted. Her hips were moving as her lust built as I fucked her.

“Not as delicious as your cunt,” I quipped.

“Or your cock, mi Rey,” Desiree quipped back.

After I shot my load in Desiree’s cunt, I sat grabbed a plate of pancakes, even with my distraction they were only slight burned, and sat down next to Chasity. I watched my cum trickling down Desiree’s inner thigh as I ate. Xiu, a petite and busty Asian slut, joined us a few minutes later, that unsightly nose splint still on her face from when Mary broke it on Monday.

“You’re seeing the doctor about your nose today?”

“Yes, Master,” Xiu said, sitting next to me. “I think the split will get removed.”

“Good,” I said.

I pulled out my phone, figuring Karl’s boss, Julie should be in by now to start on the morning prep for the restaurant so I called the Ram in Lakewood. A guy answered the phone and I told him to put Julie on. “Yes, what is it?” an impatient woman said over the phone. She had a shrewish voice, the kind of woman that would just nag you to death.

“Julie, from now on you’re going to be Karl Nielson sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll do whatever Karl wants and love him for as long as he wants you, okay.”

“Yeah,” she answered, the shrewish tone vanishing. “Who are …” I hung up on her. Karl down, just Chris and Tom left to go.

“Sluts, let Mary sleep as long as she wants,” I ordered. “Chantelle and Lana should be showing up today.”

“They were with you at the Space Needle last week?” Xiu asked. Last Saturday, to celebrate our engagement, I had taken over the entirety of the restaurant at the top of the Space Needle. I kept the six most beautiful servers and had them work naked. It devolved into an orgy pretty quickly. Mary and I ended up keeping three of the servers: Xiu, Fiona, and Korina; as sex slaves

“Yeah, they were on their honeymoon when we claimed them,” I said. “I let them enjoy the rest of their honeymoon before they had to return.”

“How nice,” Desiree said. Then she cleared her throat, and, nervously, asked, “Mi Rey, would you be mad if I asked Allison to marry me?”

I smiled. “I’ve noticed the two of you seemed close the last few days. I think its a good idea.”

“Thank you, mi Rey.” There were tears in her eyes and she bent over and kissed me.

“Take a thousand dollars and go buy an engagement ring,” I said, pushing away from the table. “Let Mary know I will be home around 2:30. Desiree, you know what to cook for dinner?”

“Yes, mi Reina left instructions. I’ll pick up the ingredients after breakfast.”

I kissed Xiu, Chasity, and Desiree and headed out the house and into my Mustang. My first stop was the Hot Chick A Latte to get Chris his sex slave. The bikini barista stand was a hot pink, tiny building in the parking lot of a convenient store on Meridian, the main drag that ran north and south through South Hill down into Puyallup and up towards Federal Way and SeaTac. I parked my car and walked up and knocked at the door.

“Let me in,” I ordered.

The door opened and a tan-skinned woman, with the largest tits I had ever seen, opened the door. She was easily a G Cup like Chris claimed. Her breasts were full, heavy and swayed as she walked. Two pasties with the Rockstar energy drink logos on them covered her nipples. The only clothing she wore was a pair of frilly, yellow panties. Behind her another busty girl, only a DD Cup, who also wore pasties, was making a coffee for a customer.

“Yes?” the giant-titted girl asked.

“Velvet?” She nodded. “Good, we’re going to fuck, so get those panties off.”

Her panties came off and I entered inside the coffee stand. I gripped her left pastie and tore it off. She winced as her huge areola and fat nipple was exposed. I bent down and sucked the fat nipple into my mouth, and hefted her heavy tit and squeezed the flesh mound.

“What the fuck,” the other barista gasped.

“Keep working,” I ordered her as my cock slid into Velvet’s shaved cunt.

I had Velvet pushed up against a supply shelf and started fucking her hard. The shelf, and the ingredients on it rattled as I fucked her. Her huge tits pressed against my chest, one nipple still covered by the slick pastie. I gripped her skinny ass and really started to plow into her cunt. The girl definitely had some nice charms. Her lips were wet on my cheek as she kissed my face, panting in pleasure.

“You’re going to be Chris Young’s sex slave,” I growled in her hear.

“Oh, who’s that?” she asked in confusion.

“He’s a customer,” I said, and squeezed one of her big tits, feeling the soft yet firm flesh between my fingers. “You’re going to love him and do whatever he wants, no matter how disgusting, for as long as he wants you.”

“Yes, yes,” she gasped. “My Chris.” Her cunt spasmed on my cock and she bucked against me, Fuck, just the idea of being some guy’s sex slave as enough to send this whore into an orgasm. “I can’t wait to meet my Chris!” she moaned.

“Chris will come today and you’re going to go with him because you belong to him now.”

“Yes, yes, I’m all his,” she panted.

I left Velvet panting on the floor of the coffee stand, my cum oozing out of her cunt, wearing only a single pastie. She was a nice fuck, Chris was going to enjoy her. I pulled out my phone and sent him a text message to come on down and collect his slave. “She’s wet and ready for you, buddy. *-)”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I woke up this morning, Mark was already gone. He seemed to like to wake up early. I, on the other hand, hated waking up early. I used to have to wake up 4 AM for my job at Starbucks. Lucky for me, I met Mark and didn’t have to work at that shitty job anymore.

My pussy was still wet from this amazing sex dream I had. Both my sisters were in it and they were so beautiful, nude and pressing against me. They caressed me and I caressed them. Maybe sleeping with my sisters could be something magical and beautiful and not something I needed to worry about.

I reluctantly crawled out of bed and pulled on my pink, silk robe, loving how cool and sleek the fabric felt on my body. Downstairs, I found some of the sluts eating a breakfast of chocolate chip pancakes. All the sluts were there, save the three with jobs: our reporter, Jessica; our FBI Agent, Noel; and Willow, our doctor.

Korina was looking better, her arm still in a sling from when Chasity shot her on Monday night. At the time, Korina was being controlled by a nun and was about to brain Mark with a rolling pin when Korina shot her. Desiree also had gotten shot by Chasity, and I used my second boon from Lilith to save her life.

As I ate my breakfast I gave the sluts their orders for the day. The house needed to be spotless, my dad and sisters were coming for dinner tonight, along with their boyfriends. My family was eager to meet Mark. Apparently, none of them ever liked Mike and were glad that I had found someone better. After dinner, I planed on seducing one of my sisters. It was part of a spell that would allow me to stop Nuns.

I was nervous. I wasn’t sure if I could actually sleep with my sisters, but that dream was giving me second thoughts. Maybe Shannon, she was always bullying me when we were children. I wouldn’t mind getting a little bit of payback. But Missy was just a sweetheart, the baby of the family. I shared a bedroom with her since I was four and we used to share everything. I smiled at a nasty thought, we could share each other’s bodies, now. I licked my lips, maybe I should have both. I smiled, what a naughty thought and then I realized I was actually looking forward to having Shannon and Missy naked in my bed.

Damn, I was turning into one kinky girl. What next, would I be fucking my dad? No. I shook my head. That was a little too much. Mark had made me into a sex crazed woman, not that I was complaining, but sleeping with my dad … well that was a line I just wouldn’t cross. I wasn’t kinky enough to do that.

Yet, a voice whispered inside me, and I wiggled in my chair as a trickle of pussy juices leaked out.

“Desiree, you have the shopping list?” I asked, dragging my thoughts out of the gutter.

“Yes, mi Reina, I was just about to leave,” Desiree answered.

Karen, the former nun, suddenly bolted from the table and went running out of the room. I followed her, concerned, and saw her disappear into the bathroom. I looked inside and then looked away. Karen was retching into the toilet and I couldn’t watch that. Just knowing she was doing it was enough to make my stomach queasy. What was wrong with the girl? She had been throwing up for the last several mornings.

“You okay?” I asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Karen answered, washing her mouth. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“You’re not pregnant, right?” I wondered. “Is this morning sickness?”

“Nuns don’t get pregnant,” Karen answered. “It’s one of the gifts we’re given, since we may have to have unprotected sex. So, it would have to be since Lilith stripped my powers. And if Master has impregnated me, its far to early for morning sickness to develop. I mean, it hasn’t even been a week, yet since he first fucked me.”

I nodded. “Okay, well if you’re feeling better.” I motioned her to follow and we returned to the dining room. I sat down and ate a piece of my pancake, then continued with my orders, “Tonight, only Fiona, Thamina, and Desiree are to remain.” Desiree had to stay because she was the cook. The other two I just picked at random. It didn’t really matter which sluts stayed, they were all beautiful. “You three need to get some less slutty maid outfits to wear. The rest of you sluts will go next door while my family is here. The Laytons are supposed to move out today. Order pizza and do whatever you want.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the sluts answered back. It sent a naughty thrill through me, all these sluts obeying me.

“Allison, Karen, and Xiu, we’re going to go see a florist and several caters for the wedding.”

“Mistress, I have that doctor’s appointment today,” Xiu, the former Asian waitress, said. “But I’ll be more than happy to cancel.”

“Oh, sure, go to the doctor. Violet, you’ll come instead.” I didn’t really care which sluts came. I just wanted some company and some second opinions on flower arrangements and food and whatnots.

Teenaged Violet beamed at me. “Oh, thank you, Mistress.”

The three I chose went upstairs to change while the other sluts began cleaning the house. I went upstairs to take a quick shower and then I dug through my underwear drawer, finding a red thong and pulling it over my hips. Next, I pulled on a pair of cute, skinny jeans with scroll-work tracings on the rear pockets that really made my ass look nice. Lastly, I put on purple halter top that didn’t quite reach the waist of my jeans and left the back of my thong visible. I fished out some lip gloss from my purse, peach flavored, and smeared it on my lips.

The sluts were waiting for me, dressed. All three were giggling and excited to go out. Teenage Allison, our first slut, was wearing a similar pair of skinny jeans to the ones I wore, a blue thong on display, and a flower printed belly shirt draped her breasts. Violet, our other teenage slut, had white knee socks and a pleated, green skirt. For a top she was wearing a green bikini.

“Are you wearing the bottoms?” I asked her when I noticed her top. Violet grinned and flipped up her skirt exposing her tight, naked ass. I reached out and squeezed her cheek. “Naughty slut,” I laughed, wickedly.

Karen was wearing tight, lycra shorts, hot pink, with the word “Slut!” printed in sparkly red letters on her ass and a hot pink, matching halter top, that had “Nice Tatas!” written in red sparkles. She was definitely a slut, I thought, licking my lips, and had some nice tatas.

“Let’s go, sluts,” I ordered.

We piled into my cute Eos. Karen was entrusted with the GPS. I wasn’t that familiar with South Hill and I had no idea where some of these places were. At the florist we settled on a color theme for the flowers: white and pink with purple for a splash of vibrancy. My bouquet would be made up of white daisy’s and snapdragons, pink orchids, and a few deep purple anemone. The same flowers would be placed in vases lining the aisle and for smaller arrangements at the tables.

Next, we headed to the caterers and ate some delicious food. One had these delicious squabs that I absolutely loved and while the other cater had pumpkin ravioli. I was leaning towards the squab. I got to-go boxes from both for Mark to try later and see what he liked. Then we were off to the bakery to order the cake. A triple layered, white cake decorated with pink, frosting flowers, and little figures of Mark and I perched atop the cake beneath a white arch. It was going to be so beautiful.

When we got home, around two in the afternoon, I was tired. Mark was going to have to make it up to me for doing all the legwork for our wedding. He still wasn’t back yet. He must be still having fun at the High School looking for our virgins. The horny jackass probably found them right away and then got carried away and popped their cherries. And then spent the whole day fucking through the student body.

I sat down on the couch in the living room and kicked off my heels. Thamina, our nurse slut, was cleaning in the living room, naked, her dusky skin was so beautiful, a beautiful coffee-cream color. Her breasts were round, perfect handfuls topped by dark nipples. Her cunt had been waxed, leaving only a V of black hair that pointed to the top of her slit. Her dark hair was covered by a colorful headscarf, a vestige of her modest Muslim upbringing.

“I need a foot rub, Thamina,” I said.

“Oh, absolutely, Mistress,” Thamina excitedly answered and knelt down and started to massage my right foot with rigid pressure.

“You’re pretty good at that,” I murmured.

“Oh, thank you, I used to give my husband footrubs,” Thamina replied.

“You’re married?” I asked in surprise.

“He died last year visiting his family in the West Bank,” Thamina answered. “He … he wasn’t a kind man.”

“Sorry, anyways,” I told her and closed my eyes, her hand felt so damn good as she rubbed my sole.

“Its alright, I have you and Master now.”

Her massage felt so good, so relaxing. I needed to get my feet massaged more often. She started to massaging my left foot. “Your toes are so dainty, Mistress.”

I smiled. “I know, they’re so cute.” A thought entered my mind. “Why don’t you suck them.”

I shivered in pleasure as her wet tongue started licking my foot, sliding between my toes and sucking into her mouth like little cocks. Delightful tingles traveled through my body, ending at my pussy and I felt myself starting to moisten. I unsnapped the button on my jeans and slid my hand inside to find my pussy growing wet. I slowly circled my clit, not wanting to cum, just wanting to feel more pleasure as Thamina worshiped my feet with her mouth.

“Let me do that, Mistress,” Xiu said.

I opened my eyes to see the busty Asian beauty sitting down next to me. The splint on her nose was off and her face was no longer swollen. When she had been under the control of Karen, when she was a nun, I had kicked her in the face during the struggle and broken her nose. I was glad to see her beautiful face was back to normal. She most have just got back because she was dressed in a pair of jean shorts and a blue tanktop that clung to her large tits. On Xiu petite frame her tits looked enormous but were actually the same size as Desiree’s.

I pulled my hand out of my pants and Xiu’s deft fingers slid in. Being touched by someone else was always more exciting. I closed my eyes and sighed as Xiu’s fingers roamed about my pussy, stroking my labia, caressing my clitoris, and sliding into my vaginal canal. Thamina continued to lick my toes, a trickle of pleasure that added to the torrent that Xiu was creating in my pussy. I slid my arm under Xiu’s tank top and pushed up her bra, freeing her large tit from the cup. I squeezed her fleshy melon and found the butterfly that dangled from her nipple piercing and gave it a hard pull. Xiu cooed in a pain and pleasure. The slut was a masochist.

I felt Xiu push up my halter top, the fabric rubbing pleasantly on my hard nipples. My perky breasts were exposed to the air and I felt warm breath on my right breast. I gasped and shivered in pleasure as a wet tongue licked my right breast, circling my areola. Wet lips sucked my hard nipple, the lips soft on my sensitive nub. Every time I pulled on her piercing, her moan vibrated on my nipple, adding another delicious feeling to the pleasures my sluts were giving me.

The front door opened and someone entered the living room. I opened my eyes to see Noel, our FBI slut, back from work. She was wearing a reddish-brown pantsuit. Her blonde hair was pinned up in a bun and she pulled it out and her hair spilled about her face in a wild mane. She pulled off her jacket revealing a white blouse and her shoulder harness for her service weapon.

“You’re back early,” I sighed in pleasure, and patted the couch next to me.

Noel sat down, unbuttoning her blouse and exposing her black bra. “I spent the day getting interviewed by OPR,” Noel sighed, tired. “They’re giving Peterson the third degree right now.”

I smiled, Agent Peterson was the asshole that had our door broken down yesterday and sent a whole SWAT team to storm our house. Mark made him give our reporter slut, Jessica, an interview where he made a complete ass of himself, admitting in the interview that Mark wasn’t the bank robber and that his incompetence led to this disastrous raid on an innocent man and his family while they slept. The prick deserved it, and more. I thought being captured by a Nun was scary, but two guys in black pointing sub-machine guns at you while you lay naked in bed is quite terrifying.

“What’s OPR?” I asked.

“Oh, its the Office of Professional Responsibility,” Noel answered. “Its the FBI’s Internal Affairs.”

“Okay, so Peterson’s in trouble?” I asked with a smile.

“Yeah, the evidence against Mark is pretty iron-clad,” Noel informed. “They’ve used facial recognition software to identify him in the security footage from the bank robberies and compared it to his drivers license. OPR can’t understand why Agent Peterson didn’t arrest Mark. They think he was bribed or blackmailed. So, a judge has signed off on wiretap warrants for both your cell phones and the house line. They’re going to start surveilling the house, soon. I won’t be able to keep my cover if I keep coming here. Rumor is an investigator from Organized Crime Unit in New York is flying in to take over the investigation.”

“Okay,” I told her, reaching out and fingering her bra, thinking about what she said. Surveillance will be problematic. “You’ll need to be here Sunday night. We’ll sneak you in a car trunk, I guess.”

Noel pulled out a cell phone. “This is a burner phone,” Noel said. “I’ll use it to communicate with you.”

I stroked her face and pulled her in for a kiss. Her tongue slithered into my mouth and I sucked on it as Xiu fingered me and Thamina sucked my toes. Noel started playing with my left breast, her fingers gently pinched my hard nipple. Xiu’s mouth was sucking hard on my other nipple, her tongue swirling about my nipple.

I broke the kiss, “Noel, you’re our slut and the FBI isn’t going to keep you from us,” I said, holding her chin. “Let us know where the surveillance is and Mark will make sure they don’t report on you.”

“Thank you, Mistress!” Noel blushed and I pulled her in to kiss her sweet lips. This time it was my tongue that invaded her mouth.

My orgasm was building as the three sluts played with my body. The pressure in my womb was building and building, every touch of their tongues, their fingers, added to the pressure. The dam was starting to crumble beneath the sluts assault. My senses were alive, I could feel the fabric of my jeans rubbing on my legs, the velvet of the couch tickling my back. The fresh scent of Noel and Xiu’s jasmine shampoo filled my nose.

“Yeesss!” I howled as the dam burst and my body convulsed as the pleasure flooded my body. “Oh fucking yes!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled into the driveway of my house. In the backseat of my Mustang sat two high school girls, both virgins. It took me most of the school day to find two girls that still had their hymens at Rogers High School. I had to question, and fuck, quite a lot of girls. Many were virgins but they had broken their hymens with toys, hair brushes, doing sports, riding horses, and even riding a bike in one girl’s case.

I also had found Tom his teenage Asian sex slave. Her name was Hikaru, a beautiful, petite exchange student from Japan that had the thickest, hairiest black bush I’d ever seen, just the way Tom wanted. Tom had picked her up when school got out. The two virgins I’d found were April, a nerdy looking girl with silver glasses, bushy, brown hair and a beautiful face. The other was Felicity, a tall, gangly girl with a nice pair of tits and black hair that was pulled back in a beautiful french braid.

I was going to let Mary choose which girl she got to deflower. Both were beautiful, but April had those sexy glasses going for her, so I hoped Mary would choose Felicity. The girls were nervous when they got out of the car. They both knew they were here to lose their virginities. I reached out and grasped a hand from both girls. Their hands were slim and sweaty and I led the virgin teenagers into the house.

“Mare!” I called. “I’m home, where are you?”

“Living room,” Mary answered and I led the virgins deeper into the house.

Mary sat, disheveled, on the couch. On one side of her Xiu was snuggled against her and on the other side was Noel. Mary’s shirt was rolled up over her breasts and her nipples were hard, the right one wet with spit. Her jeans were unbuttoned and Xiu’s hand glistened, resting on Mary’s stomach. Thamina was kneeling naked on the floor, rubbing Mary’s dainty feet.

“They’re naked!” gasped April and she covered her glasses with her free hand.

Felicity smiled, nervous, and looked at Mary. “You are so beautiful,” she whispered in awe.

Mary purred, “So are you.” Mary stood up, and pulled off her shirt the rest of the way, her perky breasts swayed as she walked over. “Don’t be rude, hun, introduce us.”

“This is Felicity and the one with glasses is April,” I said. “Girl’s this is Mary. Why don’t you both give her a kiss.”

Beat red, April removed her hands from her eyes and bent in, looking to do a quick peck, but Mary had other ideas, pulling the girl tight against her and giving her a hard kiss with plenty of tongue that left the nerdy girl breathless. Felicity had an excited grin on her face and eagerly kissed Mary and playfully stuck her tongue into Mary’s mouth.

“I’m going to pop your cherry,” Mary told Felicity when she broke the kiss, squeezing the girls ass through her jeans. And that left me with cute, nerdy April.

We took our virgins upstairs, leading them by the hand, to our bedroom. April was the more nervous of the two girls and was shaking in fear, in anticipation, her breath coming ragged and fast. I stroked her bushy brown hair and cupped her pretty face and kissed her gently on the lips. Her body trembled against mine as her lips surrendered to my tongue. I tasted her apricot lip gloss and the fresh flavor of her mouth.

Mary was being more aggressive than I was. She pushed Felicity back onto the bed and crawled over her, dressed only in her tight jeans. Mary laid on top of the teenager and the pair passionately made out. Mary had her hand underneath Felicity’s My Little Pony t-shirt and was pawing at her breasts while Felicity’s hands roamed Mary’s supple back.

I broke the kiss, April’s eyes wide with awakened passion, her cheeks crimson. I caressed her cheek and whispered, “Undress me.”

Her hands, trembling, grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and pulled it over my head. Her hands caressed my chest. The fat had almost melted away and her hands played with my chest hair. Her hands traced down my body, reaching my pants. She popped the button and the zipper slowly slid down with a metal rasp. I stepped out of my pants as she slid them down my legs and then she grabbed my blue boxers and slid them out.

My hard cock popped out and bounced in front of her face. She gasped in surprise, her breath warm on my cock. I saw her tongue lick her lips. “It so big,” she whispered, fearfully. “That’s going to go … in me?”

“Your pussy will stretch,” I told her. “Why don’t you lick it.”

I shuddered as her timid tongue licked the shaft and grazed the sensitive tip. Her tongue licked over and over, like a cute kitten. On the bed, Mary was pushing up Felicity’s t-shirt, exposing her nice breasts cupped in a lilac bra. I watched my fiancee strip the blushing teenager bare, exposing her breasts topped with mauve nipples that Mary just couldn’t resist sucking into her mouth. April’s licks became more confident, more aggressive, her lips started kissing the head after every lick, and then I was inside her warm, wet mouth as she sucked me in.

Her teeth grazed my head and I winced. “Watch the teeth.”

“Sorry,” she apologized. This time she kept her mouth open wider when she sucked me in.

Mary was sliding down the bed, kissing Felicity’s flat stomach and began pulling off the teen’s blue jeans. Finally, Mary pulled off the girl’s lilac panties. Felicity flushed and covered her pussy and black pubic hair with her hands. Mary grabbed one hand pulled it away, kissing the palm, and set it at Felicity’s side. Breathing in deeply, Felicity moved her other hand away in submission.

When Mary spread the virgin teen’s thighs and exposed her tight slit, her lips parted slightly to reveal her pink depths, surrounded by a forest of black hair. The sight of Felicity’s virgin cunt was so beautiful, I felt my balls tightened and I came, hard, in April’s mouth. April gasped in surprise, releasing my cock and two more spurts of cum splashed her surprised face, staining her glasses. She stared up at me, in surprise, her tongue licking salty cum off her lips.

“Oh wow!” moaned Felicity as Mary’s tongue licked up her virgin slit. “Oh my god, that feels amazing!” Mary was lapping harder at Felicity’s cunt as the teen writhed on the bed in pleasure.

I grabbed April and pulled her to her feet. “You look so sexy with my cum on your face,” I told her.

“Thank you,” she flushed.

I grabbed the hem of April’s baggy, white shirt and pulled it over her head exposing her tiny breasts clad in a plain, boring white bra. I reached behind her and deftly unhooked her bra and her beautiful, small breasts were free, topped with large, dark nipples. Her nipples were hard as rocks and I reached out and pinched one and she trembled in pleasure. I slid my hand down her thin waist and found the zipper to her green skirt. Her panties were as boring and plain as her bra. I could see a damp spot on her crotch.

“Did sucking my cock make you wet?”

She nodded. “It was so … so dirty,” she giggled.

I pulled off her panties exposing her bushy brown hair covering her puffy pussy lips. Her fragrance was tangy and fresh and her hairs were matted with her passion. “Beg me to pop your cherry.”

“Please, take my virginity,” April begged, lust thickening her voice. “I … I want to be a women.”

“Are you on the pill?” Her lip trembled as she shook her head. I smiled, “Don’t sleep with another guy until you have your period and if you get pregnant, you’ll get the honor of baring my child.”

A tremulous smile creased her cum-stained lips as I pushed her back. Her legs touched the bed and she fell back next to Felicity. Felicity turned to April and kissed her, tasting my cum and the two virgin’s entwined their hands. Mary’s face was buried in Felicity’s snatch, furiously eating the girls cunt. I felt my cock harden and I stared at April’s brown furred muff.

I licked my lips and joined Mary, eating my virgin’s cunt. April gave a muffled gasp as my tongue slid up her tight slit and flicked her hard clit. Felicity leaned over and kissed April on the lips, her tongue shoved in April’s mouth. I delighted in the tangy, fresh flavor of April’s cunt, her pussy hairs tickling my lips as my tongue wiggled into her tight depths. I found the thin membrane of her maidenhead and pulled back, to scared to accidentally break it before I was ready. I concentrated on her clit, sucking it into my mouth and caressing the little pearl with my tongue.

“Cum with me,” Felicity urged April. “Please, cum with me!”

“Yes!” April gasped. “I’m going to orgasm! Oh, geez, this is so much better than rubbing on my pillow!”

Fresh juices flooded my mouth as both girls writhed on the bed as their first orgasm from a partner rolled through their bodies. I took one last lick with my tongue, enjoying one last taste of virgin cunt, before I rose up. Both virgins were flushed and wet and ready to have their cherries popped. April smiled at me, eager and shy all at the same time. Her large nipples were hard and sweat rolled down her breasts.

Mary stood up, face smeared with Felicity’s love juices. I pulled her to me and we kissed and I tasted tart and spicy pussy and Mary tasted tangy and fresh. “Help me with my strap-on, hun,” Mary said, when I broke the kiss.

I helped her slide the black, leather harness up her legs and positioned a fleshy dildo that was a little smaller than my cock. It wasn’t the big one she used to rape Karen back when we were punishing her earlier this week. I adjusted the straps and made sure the dildo was rubbing her little clit so she got as much pleasure as Felicity was about to get.

Both girls spread their legs, their virgin pussies glinting pink beneath their pubic hair. I mounted April and Mary mounted Felicity. I guided the head of my cock to her wet, aroused pussy, rubbing on her silky lips. April bit her lower lip and I looked into her blue eyes and slid my cock into her tight hole until I felt that thin membrane, the evidence of her innocents. When I broke her cherry and uttered the words Bathuwlah I would cast a spell and make myself immune to STDs. The girl’s stolen innocence would armor me.

I looked over at Mary and she had the tip of her strap-on in Felicity’s eager cunt and Mary smiled excitedly at me. Together, we intoned, “Bathuwlah!” and thrust forward, and I felt the membrane start to give beneath the force of my thrust. April gasped in pain as her hymen tore before the press of my cock, parting like cheesecloth, and I buried my dick halfway into her no longer virgin cunt. Energy seemed to be flowing from April’s cunt into my cock, spreading through my body, a tingle like static electricity. It took two more thrusts to bury my cock fully into her very tight pussy while April was groaning in pain.

I looked down at where our genitals met, and saw pinkish fluids coating my cock. As I drew back my cock, I rubbed my left index finger against her hard little clit and then slowly thrust in again, starting a slow, steady fuck. I grasped her nipple with my right hand and started playing with the turgid nub. Beside us, Mary was fucking Felicity slow and hard. The two women’s breasts were mashed together, nipples sliding about as the women were locked in a passionate kiss. Felicity’s limbs were wrapped around Mary, her arms around Mary’s back, her legs about Mary’s waist.

April’s cunt started to feel slicker and her moans became more pleasurable. She tried to kiss me, but I turned my head and her cum stained lips brushed my cheek. Her hands roamed my chest, stroking my nipples, playing with my chest hair, and rubbing my stomach. I picked up the pace of my fucking and April started to move her hips as the pleasure grew and grew inside her. Her cunt was hugging my cock tightly, every thrust increased the pleasure I felt. The tightness in my balls increased and I held off cumming, gritting my teeth. I want the little ex-virgin to have her first cum from a cock fucking her.

“Your cunt feel so tight,” I whispered to her. “So god damn tight!”

“I like … oh my … I like the feel of you inside me,” she panted back.

“Say it,” I whispered.

“Your penis, I like your p-penis. Inside me,” she whispered, flushing and her cunt tightened on my cock.

“That’s not what it’s called,” I urged. “My cock is in your slutty pussy.”

“Yes!” she gasped. “I love your c-cock in my … oh … my p-pussy! Oh, it feels so nice! Yes, yes!”

April’s cunt began to convulse on my dick and her entire body trembled beneath me as she experienced her first orgasm as a woman. I fucked her hard, slamming my cock into her loving depths three more times, striving to reach that point where the dam in my balls burst and cum would flood her once innocent cunt. I groaned, slamming in one more time and there it was, the pleasure released from my balls and flowed out and dumped into her teenage pussy.

“Wow,” she breathed as I rested atop her. “That was … nice.” She smiled.

“Yes, yes, yes, oh God yes!” Felicity was chanting next to us and we watched Mary pounding the hell out of Felicity’s cunt. I was so into fucking my virgin I didn’t even notice that Mary had flipped Felicity on her stomach and slid a pillow underneath her, elevating her ass, so she could fuck her hard from behind. Felicity’s perky ass jiggled every time Mary bottomed out in her cunt. Felicity’s face was turned towards me and her eyes were squeezed shut and her mouth open as she moaned in pleasure.

“You fucking whore,” Mary groaned, as she fucked her hard. “Oh, you’re going to make me cum, you fucking whore!”

“Yes, yes, yes, cum!” Felicity gasped. “Oh yes, yes, let’s cum together! Let’s cum!”

“Fucking whore!” Mary panted, her breasts bouncing up and down from the force of her fucking. “Oh fuck!”

“I’m cumming!” Felicity gasped as she writhed beneath Mary. “Holy shit, this is amazing!”

“You sweet fucking whore!” Mary yelled and collapsed on top of Felicity, trembling as her passion over took her. Mary rested her head on Felicity’s back and smiled at me, her face drenched in sweat.

“Thank you,” Felicity whispered. “That felt so good.”

“Wait till you have a real cock up your cunt,” Mary whispered back. “It feel so much better.”

“Really?” Felicity asked, wide eyed.

“Sure, let’s find out,” Mary said and pulled her strap-on out. “We’re switching partners.”

“Absolutely,” I said, reaching out to fondle Felicity’s pert ass. I rolled off of April, my cock slick with cunt juices and blood. “Ride me.”

“Like a cowgirl?” Felicity asked. “That’s what its called, right.”

“Yeah,” I said.

Mary walked over to April’s side of the bed and rubbed her cunt. “Oh please, I’m sore,” April murmured.

“Then roll over,” Mary said. “You have another hole.”

April looked puzzled for a moment and flushed. “You mean my … butthole?”

“Oh yeah, babe,” Mary said. “I’m going to ream your pretty little tushie and you’re going to scream in pleasure while I do it.”

Felicity was straddling my waist as April rolled over. Mary placed a pillow beneath April’s stomach, raising her ass up. Then, Mary leaned over and started reaming her asshole with her tongue, swirling around April’s rosebud. Mary wiggled her tongue past the tight ring and into virgin ass, then started to work a finger in. Felicity was struggling to get my cock in her cunt, taking a few tries before she lined everything up and sank down, slowly, onto my cock.

“Oh wow, you’re bigger than the dildo,” she gasped as her tight cunt engulfed my cock.

“Keep going,” I urged, closing my eyes as pleasure rolled through my body. “Swallow my dick with your hungry cunt!” Her cunt slid lower and lower down my shaft and until her clit was rubbing against the forest of my pubic hair and she raised herself up and slowly lowered herself down again. It was such a sweet torture as she slowly rode me.

“Oh my gosh,” April gasped as Mary fingered her ass. “That feels … good!” She sounded surprise.

“Told you, babe,” Mary cooed, slipping a second finger into her tight ass, “you’ll be howling in delight when I’m fucking your ass.”

Mary was starting to fuck April’s ass with her fingers faster and faster as the nerdy sluts asshole grew more and more used to her fingers. Felicity was starting to pick up the pace, too, as her cunt began to get hotter and hotter as my cock deliciously stretched her sensitive cuntal walls. I reached up and cupped one of her breasts and squeezed it. Her breasts were bigger than Mary’s, with tiny, mauve nipples that my fingers found and caressed. Her cunt tighten on my cock as I played with her nipples and a low moan escaped her lips.

“Don’t stop,” April moaned as Mary pulled out her fingers.

“It’s time for something bigger, babe,” Mary answered, moving atop the girl and maneuvering the dildo to the tight entrance of her asshole.

“Oh jeez,” April gasped as Mary pushed the dildo slowly into her ass. “You’re going to rip me apart!”

“Shh, relaxes,” Mary whispered, stroking the girls back. “Just relax and let my cock slip into your tight depths.” April moaned as the dildo sank deeper and deeper into her bowels. “There we are, see, I’m all the way in.”

“Oh wow, this feels so strange,” April panted as Mary started to pull out and then slid slowly in. Mary started to fuck her slightly faster every time she pulled out.

“Oh my god!” Felicity was moaning, “Your cock is so amazing in my cunt. It’s warm and twitches. Oh wow, I can feel the head and the shaft inside me. Fuck this is so awesome. Why did I wait so long to do this!”

“Are you on the pill?” I asked her.

“No,” Felicity answered, then her eyes widened in alarm and she stopped fucking me. “Oh fuck, you’re not wearing a condom.”

“Keep fucking,” I ordered and she immediately started fucking me again, going faster. “Isn’t it exciting. My sperm will soon be inside you, swimming their way to your womb. Maybe there will be a cute little egg for my little troopers to breach. Would you like that? Would you like to have my baby growing in your belly?”

“Yes!” she purred. “Oh, knock me up! Fill my belly with your baby!”

Her cunt tightened hard on my back and she arched her back in pleasure, thrusting her breasts forward and slamming all the way down on my cock. She howled wordlessly as her passion exploded through her. I could feel the power of her orgasm on my dick and answered with a load of fertile sperm.

“Ohh, I think I’m going to exploded?” April moaned next to us as Mary pounded her ass. “Oh jeez, oh jeez that’s great! Keep going! Yes, yes, holy crap! I’m going to cum! Yes, yes! Oh, fricking yes!” April howled and hugged a pillow as her orgasm exploded inside her.

Mary kept fucking her, grinding her clit against the dildo every time it bottomed out in the nerd’s ass. Mary grabbed her bushy hair, pulling her face up and kissing the girl on the lips, licking my dried cum from her cheek and howled her own passion into the girl’s ear before collapsing on top of her. Mary rolled off and snuggled up next to me, the wet dildo rubbing on my leg.

“You girls go find Thamina and tell her to take you home,” I ordered. “And remember, neither of you can fuck a guy until you’ve had your period.”

“Yes, Mark,” April pouted. Felicity sighed and got off me, my dick popping out of her cum filled cunt with a wet plop.

Mary unstrapped the dildo and tossed it to the floor and I stroked her hair and kissed her on the lips. The former virgins got dressed. Both seemed taken aback by being so abruptly kicked out. But Mary and I got what we wanted from them, so it was time for them to go. April looked sadly at me, the little slut had fallen in love with me. Well, she needed to learn that love and sex weren’t the same thing. Dressed, the two girls slipped out of the room.

“How was your day?” I asked, stroking her side. Mary was pressed up against me, her breasts and head on my chest.

“Long,” she sighed, and then pinched my side. “You’re coming with me for wedding stuff from now on,” Mary complained. “Or at least, you don’t get to fuck your way through a high school while I’m doing it.”

“I didn’t fuck my way through the entire high school,” I replied. “Although, there was a gym class.”

Mary shook her head laughed. “That’s my randy stallion.” She sighed. “But, you are going to help with the wedding plans, okay?”

“Yeah, of course, Mare.”

She kissed me. “Good. I have some samples from the caterers for you to try, I want to know which one you like best.”

“Sure. Why was Noel here so early?”

“The FBI isn’t buying what we told Peterson,” Mary answered “He’s in a lot of trouble. Noel says they’re sending an Organized Crime agent to run things and bugging our phones. They’re going to setup surveillance on us.”

“Okay, nothing we can’t handle,” I told her, stroking her hair. Then I slid my hand lower, down her back and reached plump ass, tracing a circle on her cheek. “I can’t wait to meet your family.”

“You mean you can’t wait to see me fuck my sisters,” Mary said with a naughty smile. “I’m kinda looking forward to it, too.”

“I thought you were nervous about it.”

“I had the hottest dream last night,” Mary said. “I was making love to my sisters. They were so beautiful, naked and wet, and we gave each other so much pleasure.”

“Sounds nice,” I said. “I can’t wait to see that.”

“I bet you can’t wait to fuck them,” Mary giggled.

“Yeah, I’d love that.” Mary kissed me. “We’ll see,” she said with a naughty smile.

We kissed some more. “When do you think Chantelle and Lana will get back?” Mary asked. “I thought they’d be back by now. You did tell them to return today?”

“I thought I did,” I said, thinking. “I was pretty drunk that night, it’s kind of a blur.”

Mary grabbed her phone and sent one of them a text and we went back to cuddling. “I need you to make a guest list,” Mary told me. “So we can start getting invitations mailed out. Buy Monday.” I kissed her hand. “Sure, Mare.”

Mary’s phone chirped and she read the text message. “Chantelle says, ‘I thought it was next Friday. Master said we could enjoy the rest of our honeymoon and we still have another week.’ Is that what you said, Mark?”

“I guess I did,” I answered with a shrug. “Tell them they have to be back by noon next Friday.”

“Oh, I almost forgot, Alice called, Monday at 3 pm in Seattle we have an appointment with the investment group that owns the empty lot,” Mary said. There was a big empty lot behind cul-de-sac our house was on that was supposed to be a housing development before the recession. We were going to buy it and build a huge mansion there.

I tensed at the mention of Alice. She was Mary’s friend or lover. I still wasn’t sure. Mary said they were friends, but they would spend hours making love in a hotel. I met Alice yesterday and she was clearly in love with Mary and jealous of me. Ironically, I was a little jealous of her.

Mary felt me tensed and asked, “What, didn’t you like Alice? I thought you two hit it off.”

I blinked. Really, did she not notice Alice glare daggers at me. If looks could kill, Alice would have blown my head off with the intensity of her gaze. “I … I don’t think she likes me,” I told her. “She seemed jealous when you were with me.”

Mary frowned. “Why would she be jealous. You’re my fiancee? Are you sure you were just imagining things?” I was pretty sure I wasn’t. Mary continued, “Her husband isn’t giving her any attention, so I’m just helping my friend out. There’s nothing between us but friendship and some great sex.”

“Maybe it was my imagination,” I lied. I wasn’t in the mood to fight. I was in the mood to have some great sex with my fiancee, though. I pulled her face up and kissed her on the lips. “I love you, my beautiful filly,” I whispered. Her loving smile begged to be kissed again.

Her tongue slipped into my mouth as the passion of our kiss grew. My cock was hardening as I stroked Mary’s side, sliding up to her perky breast, playing with her hard nipple. I broke the kiss. “I realized I haven’t made love to my beautiful fiancee, today.”

“Ohh, maybe you should fix that,” Mary panted. “She’s still a little angry about having to work on our wedding while you were off having fun.”

I kissed her neck, and down to her breasts and sucked her nipple into my mouth, gently nipping it with my tongue. “I’m so sorry,” I whispered, sucking in her other nipple. “I am I making it better?”

“Maybe,” she grinned. “If you go lower.”

I kissed down her flat stomach, pausing to tongue her bellybutton. Mary giggled and squirmed as my tongue swirled around her ticklish belly. Then I kissed lower, rubbing my face through her silky pubic hair, shaped as a fiery heart. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and I moved lower between her spread thighs.

Mary shuddered as I licked up her slit. “Hmm, yes, I think I’m starting to forgive you,” she moaned as my tongue swiped up her pussy a second time. Then I sucked her labia into my mouth, my tongue exploring her sensitize lips. I spread her labia open, her pink depths glistened with excitement, and I shoved my tongue in, wiggling around her vaginal canal. Her hand gripped my hair, pulling me tight as I ate her cunt.

“Hmm, yes, eat me!” she moaned. “Oh, God I love you, my randy stallion! Suck my clit! Oh please!”

I sucked her clit into my mouth and slowly slid a finger up inside her wet pussy. Her pussy walls sucked eagerly at my finger and I added a second. Mary’s hips were writhing in pleasure and her moans filled my ears. I played with the hard pearl with my tongue, every flick on her clit causing her hips to twist in pleasure. My fingers in her cunt curled upwards, searching for her G-Spot.

“Yes, yes, yes, you’re forgiven!” she cried. “You’re forgiven, just keep doing that! Oh, fuck, yes, you’re making me cum! Yes, yes, you fucking stud!” Her fingers dug painfully into my hair, pulling me hard against her cunt as her back arched in the pleasure of her orgasm.

I lightly kissed her pussy lips as Mary came down from her orgasm, savoring her flavor. Her soft thighs pressed against the side of my head and kissed those as well. Finally, Mary sat up on her arms, smiling.

“I want my stallion in me,” she purred. “I need that big cock filling me up. I haven’t had a dick in me all day. My poor, little cunny is all sad and lonely.” She glanced at the clock. “We have over an hour before we need to get ready and I want your cock in me the whole time.”

I smiled and crawled up her body. “Your stallion’s more than happy to feed your naughty little cunny all the cock it needs.” I squeezed her ass. “And your hungry asshole, too.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Theodora, I just heard about this great bar,” Antsy giggled to me as she entered the hotel room.

Antsy wasn’t her real name, it was a shorten form of Samantha. Her father called her that because she could never sit still. “Dad always said, ‘The girl’s got ants in her pants.’ And that’s how I got the nickname,” Antsy would explain to everybody she met.

Today, she was wearing a florescent pink bikini that revealed all of her youthful charms. The girl had a nice pair of tits and a great ass. Her body glistened with tanning oils and was starting to turn a rich brown. The girl had just returned from trolling for guys on the Miami beach. And with her body, she wouldn’t have to troll hard.

Last night I had wanted to seduce the girl but she never came back to the hotel room until this morning reeking of stale bear and sex. She had, all giggly, told me all about the guy she hooked up with and how she actually went back to his apartment. “I couldn’t believe I did that,” Antsy had confessed. “I’ve never done a one night stand before. It was so wicked!”

“What’s so great about this bar?” I asked. “You’re nineteen? You can’t drink.”

“They don’t card,” Antsy giggled. “At least that’s what this cute guy, I think his name was Keith or was it Kyle?” She shrugged. “Anyways, do you want to come with me. Keith said he’d be there and I bet we could find a guy for you.”

I bet if we found a cute guy and I offered to have a threesome with them she’d jump at it and it would give me the opportunity to perform the Prayer of Avvah on the girl and make her a trap for her brother. Antsy was sister to Mark, the Warlock that I was tasked with defeating. Once Mark was exorcised, I could rescue Sister Louise from him. Sister Louise had been the first nun to try and defeat Mark, but thanks to the demoness Lilith’s interference, Mark had prevailed.

Mark’s lover, another Warlock, had summoned the Demoness Lilith and made my job much more difficult. And that’s where Antsy would come in. According to the Angel Ramiel, Mark would need to sleep with his sister as part of some dark magic. When Mark slept with Antsy, the Prayer of Avvah would make the pair obsessed with each other and destroy Mark’s relationship with his lover. Once they were separated, they would be much easier to handle.

“I’d love to come to the bar with you,” I replied. “Maybe we could find a guy and take him back here and fuck him together.”

“What, like a threesome?” Antsy asked, blushing.

“Sure, they can be a lot of fun,” I said as sexily as possible.

She frowned. “I guess that could be interesting. I’ve never been with a woman before, I’m not sure …”

“Oh, girl, don’t worry, we’ll be with a guy,” I lied. “It’s not like we’re going to fool around with each other.”

“Oh, okay,” she brightened. “I guess it could be fun. Besides, imagine the look on any guy’s face when he finds out he gets to fuck two beautiful women.”

I laughed with her. Once you’re drunk Antsy and all horny in bed with a guy, you won’t care that a woman’s caressing you. You’ll be putty in my hands.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 19

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 17: Doctors and Realtors

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 17: Doctors and Realtors

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Male/Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Cockold, Female Masturbation, Male Masturbation, Magic, Oral, Orgy, Rimming, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 16



Mary was looking quite fetching in her black, short skirt and blue blouse as we walked out of the house, through the ruined front door. Fucking FBI. Bad enough they had to raid my house, did they have to smash down the door? Desiree was tracking down a contractor that could get the door replaced today while I ordered five of the sluts to go get their pussy’s waxed at the Heavenly Creature’s Salon. Violet, Fiona, Karen, Chasity, and Thamina all needed bare cunts. They could have landing strips or whatever designs they wanted on their pubic mounds, but their pussy lips had to be smooth as a young girl.

I didn’t have time to eat the breakfast Desiree made because we were running late for Mary’s OB/GYN appointment. It was my fault. I spent too much time fucking first Allison, then Fiona in the shower, and finally Mary when she had come upstairs to yell at me for taking too long. Mary was a horny gal and couldn’t resist my advances. I left Mary’s pussy full of my cum, a nice surprise for the Doctor. So, I just grabbed a bagel and spread some cream cheese on it and ate it on the way to my Mustang.

I sped the moment we were out on surface streets. “You want to see a movie on Saturday, have dinner?”

Mary smiled slyly at me. “Are you asking me out on a date?”

“Yeah,” I said. “Just me and you.”

“Sure,” Mary answered. “A date night. What did you want to see?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” I answered, casually.

“I bet you want to see Man of Steel? Doesn’t it open tomorrow?”

“Yeah, sure,” I said, trying play it cool. I was really looking forward to seeing it.

“All right, we’ll see it,” Mary said. “But I’ll get to choose the movie next week.”

“Deal,” I said, and reached out and squeezed her hand. I moved her hand over to my crotch. “I’d love it if you would suck my cock, Mare.”

“It’s not safe, Mark,” Mary objected. “Besides, haven’t you got enough sex?”

“There’s no such thing as enough sex,” I retorted, rubbing her hand across the bulge in my pants.

Mary snorted in laughter. “Not with you, anyways.”

“C’mon Mare,” I wheedled. I stopped at the light and bent over and kissed her lips. “Your mouth feels so nice on my cock.” I kissed her again, her lips parting for my tongue. “You’re just so beautiful. My cock aches whenever I’m around you.” I reached over and gently groped her breast through her blouse, feeling her nipple harden beneath my hand.

“Fine,” Mary sighed, her hand squeezing my crotch. “But this is the last time.”

My zipper rasped down and Mary slid her warm hand in and pulled my cock out, stroking it a few times before her wet mouth sucked my cock greedily. Her lips slid up and down on my dick as her tongue swirled around my sensitive head. A car honked behind me and I realized the light was green and I started driving. Fuck, Mary’s mouth felt good on my cock.

My phone rang. The Mustang’s radio was blue toothed enabled and the rings echoed through the car speakers. I hit call and my mom’s voice echoed through the car’s speaker. “Hi, Mark,” she greeted, warmly.

“Hey mom,” I answered. Mary’s mouth sucked harder at my cock.

“Are you doing okay, sweetie?”

“Yeah, mom, things are going great.” My fiancee is sucking on my cock, what could be better.

“Well, I don’t know how to say this, but …” she cleared her throat. “Are you in trouble?”

“No, why would you think that?”

“I’m not supposed to say anything, but the FBI came around yesterday.” A hint of fear entered her voice. “They said you robbed a bank and … did other things.”

“It’s a misunderstanding, mom,” I told her. “I just look like the guy. Just watch KIRO 7 news, okay. The FBI raided my house but they realized I was the wrong person.”

God, this was so exciting. Mary’s mouth was bobbing up and down on my cock, sucking hard. Her tongue played with my shaft, with my head. Her teeth would brush pleasantly against my cock. And my mom’s voice, I never realized how sexy she sounded, a smokey, bedroom voice that could get any man hard. She was wasted on my pig of father.

“Well, I’m so relieved,” my mom sighed and I gritted my teeth and came hard down Mary’s mouth. Mary greedily sucked my cum down. “Are you okay, I thought I heard something.”

“Yeah, mom, I’m fine,” I answered. “Just had to release some built up pressure. Anyways, I want to introduce you to my fiancee.”

Mary was sitting up in the seat, wiping a bit of cum off her lips. “Hi, I’m Mary.”

“You’re fiancee?” mom asked. “That’s so exciting, I didn’t even know you were dating anyone, sweetie.”

“We haven’t been dating long,” I told her. “But, we really fell in love and we’re getting married in a month.”

“Wow, sure you’re not rushing things, sweetie?”

“We’re very happy, Mrs. Glassner,” Mary gushed. “Your son is the best man in the world. He just fills me up with his love.” Mary had a wicked smile on her lips.

“How sweet,” my mom purred. Was that a husky tone entering her voice. She sounded even sexier. “And call me Sandy. I’m sure we’re going to get along just fine. I can’t wait to meet you.”

“How about Sunday,” I suggested. “You can come over to our house for dinner.”

“House?” my mom asked.

“Yeah, I, eh, won a poker tournament at the Emerald Queen last month,” I lied. “I didn’t want anyone to know about it, yet, until I had my fiancees all in order.”

“Wow,” mom said. “That’s pretty amazing, Mark. Well, I can’t wait to meet your lovely fiancee. I bet she’s just gorgons.” I thought I heard a zipper rasp and then my mom sighed. “Mary, tell me all about yourself.” There was a wet, squishy noise and another sigh from my mom. “I want to get to know you so well.” My mom gave a throaty, lusty laugh and another sigh.

Christ, was my mom masturbating. Mary’s wish to have any woman desire her was working over the phone. And then it hit me. That’s how I could sleep with my mom. Mary could get her to do anything sexual that she wanted. I smiled, my cock growing hard. On Sunday, I was going to fuck my mom thanks to my fiancee.

Mary glanced at me and mouthed, “Is your mom masturbating?” I nodded.

“Well, Sandy, I’m a very attractive woman,” Mary purred, clearly excited that my mom was masturbating to her. Mary’s hand slipped down and started rubbing her pussy, her fingers sliding into her wet cunt with a wet, squelchy noise. “I have long, auburn hair, emerald eyes, and a heart-shaped face covered in freckles.”

“Umm, Mark’s always liked red-heads,” my mom cooed. “Uhh, what’s your bust size?”

“32B, covered in freckles” Mary purred. “They’re firm and perky. And I have a great ass. Your son really loves it.”

“Oh, yes, I bet he does!” There was a stifled moan and heavy breathing.

“I’m an art student at De Vry,” Mary continued. She was rubbing one of her perky tits, now, playing with the hard nipple through her dress. “I love to paint.”

“Maybe I could pose for you,” my mom panted. “I’ve always wanted to be … ohh … painted.”

“Mmhh, I bet I would love to paint you,” Mary purred. “I’m looking for a model for a nude painting, for class.”
“Oh, I could do that … umm …. for you, sweetie,” Mom husked. “To help you … ohhh … out.”
“Uhh, it would be just the two of use!” Mary cooed, her fingers were moving rapidly in and out of her cunt and the heel of her hand ground on her clit. “I can’t wait for you to cum over.”
“Yes, yes, I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum … over!” There was an intake of breath and a muffled cry. Mary gasped, bit her lip and shuddered, orgasming with my mom. “Well, I can’t wait to see you, honey,” cooed my mom. “I’ll convince your dad to come. Love you, sweetie. And your fiancee.”

“Love you, too, mom,” I answered and my mom hung up. My cock was hard. “Fuck, that was hot.”

“Yeah,” Mary breathed, a contend smile on her face. “I guess my power works over the phone.”

“Your power is how I’m going to sleep with my mom,” I told Mary.

“Of course,” she said, eyes widening in realization. “Wow, why didn’t I think about that.” She smiled at me. “You let me take care of it. I’ll get your mom so hot and bothered she’ll be begging for your cock.”

An image of my mom kneeling before me, lust shining in her hazel eyes, as she begged for my cock. Fuck, I couldn’t wait. My cock was painfully hard, still sticking out of my pants. I looked over at Mary and said, “My cock’s begging for your mouth right now.”

Mary smiled. “Fine, one last time,” and she bent over and it wasn’t long before I filled her mouth with another load of cum.

“Thanks, Mare.”

“Oh, it was no problem, hun,” Mary answered. She flipped down the passenger visor and looked in the mirror, wiping cum off her lips and checking her lipstick. “Mark, I think I have a great idea.”

“Shoot,” I said, interested.

“Well, I think we should have our doctor open a clinic in South Hill,” Mary explained. “A free OB/GYN clinic. She could find girls for us for the brothel and we could have fun raisers to support it. Fancy parties with powerful people. Politicians and the rich.”

“I bet there’s plenty of medical space for sale,” Mark agreed. “It’s a good idea.” I squeezed her hand. “Let’s do it.” Mary smiled at me and squeezed my hand back.

“Have you thought about what you want, Mark,” Mary asked. “With your powers.”

“I just want to have fun with you,” I answered.

“You could accomplish so much,” Mary whispered in my ear. “You could be so powerful.”

“What are you thinking of?” I asked her.

“You could change laws, shape this town, this state, hell even this country into what ever you want,” Mary breathed huskily. “Wouldn’t that be something. You could be President Glassner.”

“Wow,” I whispered. “President. I just wanted to use my powers to fuck pretty women.”

“Isn’t that why men get into politics?” Mary asked with a wicked giggle. “And it can all start with our charity.”

I smile crossed my lips. “President Glassner,” I said. “And you’d make a radiant First Lady.”

The thought of me being president made Mary so randy she gave me a third blowjob without having to be asked, and fingered herself to two more orgasms before we reached our destination, the Group Health clinic Dr. WolfTail worked at. The clinic was next to Tacoma General Hospital on MLK Way. And finding a place to park was a nightmare.

Finally, I found a place two blocks away and Mary and I hurried to get to the clinic. It was a large building hosing dozens of different specialty clinics. We rode the elevator up to the third floor and I remembered the last time we rode an elevator. I made Violet my elevator bitch and popped her cherry while she begged for my dick. I barely got to second base with Mary when the elevator reached the third floor.

The clinic was right next to the elevators and we entered the waiting room. It was a typical doctor’s office, a few chairs, a collection of magazines for women, and a frumpy looking receptionist with a huge, bulbous nose. Mary had to fill out a ton of paperwork since it was her first time. She giggled when she got to the sexual history portioned.

“There’s not enough room,” she quipped and I laughed and kissed her.

“Mary Sullivan,” a male nurse called a few minutes later. That was disappointing, I was hoping for a cute nurse to go along with the cute doctor.

The male nurse led us back to the examine room. He glanced questioningly at me. “He’s my fiancee,” Mary explained. “Okay,” the nurse said with a shake of his head.

“We share everything,” Mary explained.

“Of course you do,” the nurse said flatly. He clearly wasn’t used to women bringing their partners into the gynecologist.

The nurse had Mary disrobe and get in a medical gown and left the room to give her some privacy. Mary’s panties were sticky with a mix our cum when she pulled them off. The nurse returned a few minutes later, knocking first, then he took her vitals. When he finished writing on her chart he went to leave.

I stopped him, grabbing his arm. “No interrupting us once the doctor gets in here, okay.”

“Sure,” he said.

We waited a few minutes then there was a knock on the door and a cinnamon-skinned, Native American woman walked in. She wore a conservative, gray blouse and black skirt underneath a white, doctor’s coat. Embroidered in blue thread was, “Dr. Willow WolfTail, OB/GYN.” Her face was round and her lips were small, very red, and very kissable. Her hair was long, straight and a deep black. She was a young woman, late twenties, probably fresh from medical school. A wedding ring glinted on her left hand.

“Hi, I’m Doctor Willow,” she greeted friendly.

“I’m Mark and this is Mary, my fiancee,” I said. She barely looked at me her eyes devouring Mary. A flush darkened Willow’s face and her tongue moistened her suddenly dry lips.

“Pleased to meet you,” Willow said, shaking Mary’s hand, her fingers gently stroking her. “You are so beautiful.”

“Oh, thank you,” Mary said.

“Why don’t you get your legs up in the stirrups and we’ll take a look downstairs.”

“Sure, Dr. Willow.” Mary placed her legs on the stirrups. From where I was sitting I had a good view up Mary’s gown and her cum stained, waxed pussy. The doctor was grabbing a pair of latex gloves and Mary said. “Oh, I think I would be more happy without the gloves. I don’t like the feel of latex in my pussy.”

“Oh, uh, that really isn’t sanitary,” Dr. Willow objected. Mary smiled seductively at the doctor. The doctor’s eyes shined with desire and she licked her lips. “Fine, just for you.”

“Thanks,” Mary cooed, “you won’t regret it.”

The doctor pulled out a pen light and sat on her rolling stool and slid over to Mary. “Okay, let’s have a peak.” She lifted up the skirt and blinked in surprise. “Is that … semen?”

“Yes,” purred Mary. “Don’t be shy.”

“Well, it looks like you’ve recently had intercourse, I assume with your fiancee?”

“Amongst others,” Mary giggled. “Mostly women, but sometime another man.”

“I see, and you clearly don’t use protection with your fiancee. Do you use protection with your other partners?”

“No.”

“Aren’t you afraid of STDs?” Dr. Willow asked, grabbing the speculum. Mary gasped as the cold, metal object slid inside her and spread her pussy lips open. Dr. Willow was shining her light inside and I could see inside her cunt, all the way to her cervix.

“Uhh, no,” Mary said, blinking in surprise. “I guess I hadn’t really given it a lot of thought.”

“Well, you should,” Dr. Willow instructed as she shined her light around, examining the vaginal walls. “Are you on the pill or use any other form of birth control.”

“The pill,” Mary answered.

“Well, you look healthy. Now, I’m going to perform a bimanuel examination,” Dr. Willow said. “I’m going to slid two fingers inside you and press on the outside of your groin to check for any problems with your uterus, cervix, and ovaries.”

“Okay.” Mary smile widened as the doctor slid two of her fingers inside her. “Your fingers feel real nice. Doesn’t it feel better bare?”

“Yeah,” the doctor answered, uncomfortable. “Everything’s feeling all right.”

“Have you ever given a woman an orgasm during an exam?” Mary asked, eagerly.

“No,” she answered.

“If you keep moving your fingers inside me, you will.” There was an eager smile on Mary’s lips.

The doctor’s face flushed even dark and she slowly started to move her fingers in and out of Mary’s cunt. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” Dr. Willow whispered. “You’re just so enchanting. Your vagina’s a beautiful flower. Your clitoris look so hard, your labia are like silk on my finger.”

Mary writhed in pleasure as the doctor’s thumb started to gently rub her clitoris in slow circles. “Oh, doctor, that feels so good.” Mary massaged her breast through her hospital gown. “Your finger feel so amazing up my twat.”

My cock was hard in my pants, so I slipped them off. Mary’s eyes fixed on my hard cock and she licked her lips and made a jerking motion with her hand. I spat on my palm and started stroking my cock. I hadn’t jerked off in a week, but it was like riding a bike, you never forget. Mary’s eyes were glued to my cock and I was glued to Dr. Willow fingering her cunt.

“I can feel your arousal in the vaginal canal,” the doctor murmured. Her free hand had slipped down and was rubbing her thighs, slowly disappearing up her skirt and moving ever closer to her hungry cunt.

“Oh, doctor, you’re going to make me cum!” Mary panted.

“Yes, oh yes, come for me,” Dr. Willow moaned. Her finger had reached her pussy and was rubbing beneath her skirt. My hand was stroking my cock faster, squeezing my sensitive head.

Mary shuddered and moaned loudly, “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming! Oh yes, yes, yes!”

I grunted, feverishly stroking my cock, so close to cumming. And then there was the sweet release that flowed through my body as white cum shot out and splattered in the doctor’s long hair on the back of her doctor’s jacket.

“What the fuck!” Dr. Willow snarled in fury, turning to face me and caught a blast of cum right in the face. She started dumbfounded at me as cum dripped down her cheek.

“He got you good, didn’t he?” Mary giggled. “Come here and give me a kiss.”

Still looking angry, the doctor stood up and Mary grabbed her hair and pulled her down and the two ladies kissed. Then Mary licked up my cum and shoveled it into Dr. Willow’s mouth. Their tongues wrestled, stained white with spunk, and I felt my cock start to rise.

“Let’s see you naked, Dr. Willow,” I told her.

“Sure, Mark,” she replied, her anger drowned out by lust. Her lab coat fell to the floor and she started unbuttoning her blouse. Mary pulled the hospital gown over her head, exposing her freckled breasts and hard nipples. I pulled off my shirt and kicked off my shoes. Dr. Willow’s bra was pale blue and cupped her nice sized breasts. Mary reached out and unclasped the bra as the doctor was unzipping her skirt. Her C cup breasts spilled out, cinnamon and topped by the smallest, cutest nipples. Her skirt off, Dr. Willow peeled down her pantyhose and white panties exposing a black, wiry bush of hair damp with arousal.

“She’s the one, Mark,” Mary said, excitedly, stroking Dr. Willow’s full breast. She bent down and sucked a tiny nipple into her lips and slid her hand down to start fingering the doctor’s furred muff.

“Dr. Willow, you’re going to be our sex slave from now on,” I told her. “You’ll do every nasty, perverted thing we tell you with a smile on your face. For now, you’re going to continue working here at the clinic until we get your new clinic open.”

“My new clinic, Mark?” she asked, then gasped in pain as Mary bit her nipple.

“That’s Master, slut,” Mary scolded. “And I’m your Mistress.”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Willow blushed.

“You’re going to run our free OB/GYN clinic for young girls and women,” Mary answered. “To find us beautiful women to work in our Brothel. And, of course, to keep our whores and slaves healthy.”

“Of course, Mistress, I would be honored.”

“When you are working you will act like your professional self,” I told her. “You’re married?”

“Yes, to Yancy,” she answered.

“Not anymore,” I told her and grabbed her left hand and pulled of her wedding ring and threw it in the trash. “You don’t love your husband anymore, just Mary, me, and all your new slut sisters.”

“He wasn’t that good in bed, anyways,” she said with a shrug.

“Where’s your phone?” Mary asked. Willow pulled out a cell phone from her discarded coat and handed it to Mary. “Start eating my cunt, slut,” Mary ordered, scrolling through the phone and hit call.

Willow dove into her Mary’s cunt as she lay on the bed, her legs back up in the stirrups. Willow was bent over, her cinnamon ass pointed invitingly at me. I lined up behind her and slid my cock into her black-furred pussy, savoring her wet, tightness as I pumped my cock in and out of her. Willow moaned wordlessly into Mary’s cunt as I fucked her.

“Hey pussywillow,” a male voice said over Willow’s phone. Mary had put the phone on speaker. “What’s going on.”

“Yancy, my name is Mary Sullivan,” Mary purred on the phone, a naughty smile on her face. “I just wanted you to know your slutty wife is eating my pussy as my fiancee, Mark, fucks her tight snatch with his big cock!”

“What!” Yancy gasped. “Who the fuck is this! This isn’t funny! I’m going to call the cops!”

“No you don’t, Yancy,” I ordered. “You’re going to listen while your wife makes us cum. Right, slut?” I smacked Willow’s ass hard.

“Ohh, Yancy,” Willow moaned wantonly. “I’m sorry, but I don’t love you anymore. I love Mark and his big cock that’s plunging into my cunt and I love Mary and her beautiful pussy that taste so heavenly.”

“What’s wrong with you?” Yancy moaned. “I don’t understand?”

“You’re wife’s found better lovers,” Mary moaned. “And let me tell you, she is one skilled pussy eater.” Mary moved the phone closer so the speakers could pick up the wet slurping noise of Willow’s frantic pussy eating. “Hear that? That’s the sound of you’re lovely wife’s tongue lapping at my pussy!”

I started to fuck Willow harder, the room filling with the slap of flesh on flesh. “God your wife’s pussy feel so fucking nice, Yancy. I bet you’re going to miss it. You’ll never get to stick your little cock up her again! She’s had a real man, now!”

There was sobbing coming through the phone. “Why are you doing this, Willow? I love you!”

“I don’t love you, Yancy. I’m getting fucked by a real man! He just takes what he wants! It so fucking sexy to controlled!” Willow panted and then dived back into Mary’s cunt.

“Please, Willow, what’s wrong?” Yancy begged. “We can work this out! Please?”

“Fuck, you’re a wimp,” Mary disparaged. “You need to understand that you’re wife belongs to us now. She’s our little sex slave. She’ll do whatever nasty things we tell her to do. A disgusting wimp like you could never truly satisfy her.”

“So you’re going to file for divorce, Yancy,” I told him. “You can keep everything save her clothes and jewelry. Tonight, she’s going to come home, pack her bags and leave. You will not try to stop her or hurt her in anyway.”

“Fine,” he sobbed.

“Oh yes, you’re wife’s going to make me cum, soon,” Mary purred. “Oh, her tongue is so amazing. She’s lapping at my clit right now while she shoves two fingers up my cunt. And Mark is fucking her so hard her asscheeks are jiggling.”

Willow let out a shuddering moan. “I’m cumming, oh fuck, you’re cock feels so good, Master!”

Her pussy milked my cock. “Shit! Yancy, your pussywillow’s pussy is cumming on my cock! She’s such a nasty slut. I’m going to pump her full of my cum. If you ask nicely, when she gets home tonight, she’ll show you her cum-stained cunt. Let you see what a real man’s work looks like.”

“Oh, cum in me, Master!” begged Willow. “Please, oh please. I need it so badly!”

“Here it comes, whore!” I slammed deep into her and emptied my nuts into her. “God, that was a good fuck. Now, make Mary cum.”

“Umm, keep sucking my clit and I’ll flood your face with my tasty juices,” Mary cooed. “Oh, just like that! Oh, yes!” Mary shuddered on the table and her legs bucked out of the stirrups. She lay panting on the table. Mary hung up the phone and then snapped a shot of Willow, her face covered with pussy-cum and sent the photo to her husband.

“I captioned it, “Something to jerk off too since you’ve lost your pussywillow! *-)”

I laughed. “Wow, that’s mean.”

“I recall you did something similar to my ex-boyfriend,” Mary said with a smile. I had her break up with Mike while I fucked her in the ass. Then I sent him a picture of Mary between another woman’s thigh, my cock buried in her tight asshole.

I pulled out of Willow’s cunt. The Native American woman was breathing heavily. I kissed her lips, delighting in the flavor of Mary’s cunt, sweet and spicy, on her lips. “We’ll see you tonight, slut. On your way home, pick up a very sexy nurses outfit at a sex shop. You’ll wear either that or lingerie when in the house.”

“Yes, Master,” Willow said happily.

We all got dressed and Mary and Willow shared one more, passionate kiss and then we left her to see to her next patient. You couldn’t see the cum stain on the back of her doctor’s jacket, but my cum was drying in her hair, leaving a sticky white residue behind that stood out in her black tresses.

“I’m meeting Alice at the Blue Spruce at One,” Mary said. “Mind dropping off. We can get lunch on the way.”

“Yeah, okay,” I said.

Alice was our realtor and Mary’s lover. This would be their third time meeting in a motel. Alice was married and Mary said her husband wasn’t paying enough attention to her so Mary was more than happy to pick up the slack. My emotions were mixed on the woman. It was clear Mary felt more for this woman than just one of the sluts or other women we molested. Mary claimed they were just friends, but I was afraid something more could grow out their affair. I trusted Mary and I didn’t want to seem like I didn’t trust her by objecting to her time with the woman. I just wished she would stop seeing her.

We ate lunch at a subway just down the street. We had a pleasant time, I fucked one of the workers, a cutie named Anna, in the ass and left my cum dripping off her face as she went back to work while Mary had first fingered this guys wife and then made her eat her cunt all while the guy watched. He was angry at first, but soon got into watching his wife with another woman. Mary and I enjoyed are sandwiches and watching the reactions of customers as they saw the cum drenched Anna make their sandwiches.

“So, what are we going to do about STDs?” Mary asked as we walked back to my Mustang.

“I don’t know,” I answered. “I don’t think I want to start wearing a condom.”

Mary frowned. “Yeah, there’s definitely something to be said about warm cum squirting inside you.”

“Maybe there’s a spell,” I said. “Lilith said there were many spells out there, not just the two she told us about.” I started the car and pulled out onto Yakima.

“Lilith,” Mary called as I started to drive her to the Blue Spruce Motel for her tryst with Alice.

I gritted my teeth, prepared to fight the waves of lust as Lilith appeared in the car. My cock hardened in my pants and Mary’s nipples tented her blouse. Lilith was sitting in the back seat, a shear, red dress clung to her curvy body.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith purred.

“Is there a spell that we can perform to make us immune to STDs?” Mary asked.

“Oh yes, and its an easy one,” Lilith said with a laugh. “Just deflower a woman. Her purity will guard you against any STDs. When you break her hymen, say, ‘Bathuwlah,’ and you’ll gain your immunity. Plus, once you’ve used the Ritual of Zimmah and bound the Thralls to you, they’ll get the immunity as well.”

I frowned. The Ritual of Zimmah was performed by fucking your parent. For a woman, that meant your father. For me, that meant fucking my mother. “I thought Zimmah was only to make my Thralls immune to a nun’s power.”

“The Ritual of Zimmah binds the Thrall to your lifeforce. One of its side effects makes your Thrall immune to any other person’s control. It also keeps them young and beautiful. Of course, when you die, they’ll die.” Lilith frowned. “Didn’t I explain this to you?”

“No,” I said.

She shrugged. “Whatever, is there anything else you require, Mistress. Perhaps you would like to use your last boon.

“No, you can go, Lilith,” Mary dismissed and sighed in relief when she was gone. “I don’t trust her,” Mary muttered.

“Yeah,” I answered. “I can see the hatred in her eyes whenever she looks at me. Like she just once to crush me. Once you’ve made your last boon, she’ll go back to hell or wherever the fuck she’s from.”

“Maybe I should just use the last boon, you know, get it over with.”

“What if we run into another nun problem,” I pointed out. “Her boon is a safety net for us. She can’t do anything to us, anyways. She’s under your power.”

“What about last night, Mark, you passed out.” Concern painted Mary’s face.

“Well, I know I shouldn’t fuck her again,” I said with a smile.

“It’s not funny, Mark,” Mary heatedly said. “She’s dangerous.”

“You have her under control,” I reassured. “Everything will be fine.”

Mary bit her lip. “Fine, I won’t use the boon … for now.”

Mary fell silent, biting her lip in worry, so I cranked the radio and let the music flow over me as I drove. By the time we reached Parkland, Mary had relaxed and was smiling again. When I dropped her off at the Blue Spruce there was an excited glint in her eye, her concerns about Lilith forgotten in her eagerness to see her lover.

“So, you guys will be there at 5 pm so we can buy the houses on the block?” I asked.

“Yeah, we’ll also go look for some medical space on the way,” Mary said. “I love you.”

“Love you, too,” I said and she bent down and kissed me before she turned to rent a room in a shitty motel to spend the afternoon with her “friend.” As she eagerly ran off to see her lover, another stab of jealousy hammered my heart. I wanted nothing more than to ask Mary to come with me, to blow off seeing Alice.

You had your chance to control her, Mark, I told myself. You felt guilty about it so you freed her. And she loved you enough to stay when she found out what you did to her. So, just stop worrying, they’re just friends.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Why don’t we just stay in bed,” protested Alice as I bent down to grab my panties. Alice walked up behind me and caressed my ass.

“Because we have to go meet up with Mark,” I told her and kissed her pouty lips. “Its important to us that we buy these houses.”

“We can do that tomorrow,” Alice complained. “Let’s spend the night. Dean left on a business trip this morning. We can make love all night long.”

“We had fun today, but I need to get back to Mark,” I said, a hint of exasperation tinging my voice.

“Is that all it was, just fun!” Alice demanded.

“Oh, don’t be bitchy,” I told her. “I had a great time with you, Alice. And I can’t wait for our next encounter. But he’s my fiancee, okay. He needs to come first.”

“Fine,” Alice muttered.

I kissed her. “We can still get together,” I told her. “So don’t be mad.”

“Well, when will that be?” Alice asked, starting to get mollified.

“Let me think,” I said.

Alice reached over and fondled my freckled breast. “Please be soon, I can’t get enough of your gorgeous body.”

I smiled at the complement. “Well, tomorrow I have to see several caters for our wedding and a florists. And looking into the cake. And then my family is coming over for dinner that night. On Saturday, Mark and I have interviews for some bodyguards and then we’re going out on a date that evening.”

Alice pouted more, her finger pinching my nipple gently, sending delicious tingles through my body. “That’s too long.”

“Well, we can get together Sunday morning,” I told her. “I have dinner with Mark’s parents that night, but the morning’s free.”

“Fine, Sunday morning.”

“We’ll have a nice brunch and then I’ll make you cum so hard,” I told Alice.

She smiled, a naughty, seductive smile that transformed her face into something predatory. “You can make me cum right now?”

I sighed. She was as eager to fuck me as Mark was. Her fingers slipped down my naked body, gently toyed with my red pubic hair and started to caress my pussy. It was getting hard to remember why we needed to go as a finger slipped up my cunt. Pleasure was starting to burn through my body as her digit wiggled in and out of me.

I gritted my teeth and shoved her had out of my cunt. “We got to go, Mark’s waiting.” Alice’s finger wasn’t Mark’s cock. I wasn’t going to be distracted that easily.

“Fine,” Alice sighed. “Fine, let’s go see you fiancee.”

“C’mon, you’ll like him,” I said, patting her shoulders. “He’s a great guy.”

She snorted but didn’t say anything. What was her problem today?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I got home, two men were tearing out the ruined door frame. Allison and Lillian were flirting shamelessly with the two guys, dressed in sexy lingerie. Allison wore a cream bustier with black lace running up the stomach and bodice, cream panties trimmed in black lace, and white, sheer stalkings held up by the bustier garter belt. Lillian wore a gray, silk negligee that clung to her body like a second skin and fell just below her ass.

“Are these girls distracting you,” I asked the workers.

“N-no sir,” the first guy stammered, and his eyes kept darting to steal glances of the sluts.

“When you finish replacing the door, fuck the shit out of these sluts,” I told them. “Get back at them for being little cockteases and ride them hard.”

Allison giggled. “That sounds like a great idea.” Lillian licked her lips. “Ohh, I can’t wait to get bent over and fucked.”

The one hammering a nail in missed and hit his thumb. He never stopped smiling. I’m not even sure he felt the blow.

I went in the house and found the sluts I sent to get their cunt’s waxed earlier today were back. “Inspection time,” I ordered after I gathered them in the living room.

The sluts all raised their skirts for my inspection. Violet had a Brazilian wax and her tight slit made her look even younger. Fiona left a landing strip of bright, red hair. Karen had a triangular patch above her cunt of curly, brunette hair. Chasity decided to go completely bald, like Violet. Thamina left a V above her cunt, two wings of black pubic hair that pointed right at her clit.

I saw Desiree and I ordered her to put the thirteen duffel bags in the trunk of my car. Twenty-six million dollars was quite heavy and I didn’t want to lug it around the neighborhood.

I took the five sluts upstairs to my bed and had them strip me. Violet and Chasity unbuttoned my shirt while Karen knelt before me and unbuckled my belt and pushing my jeans down, followed by my boxers. She eagerly sucked my cock into her mouth. Someone was kneeling behind me and I felt hands spread my cheek and a wet tongue rimmed my asshole, sending a strange thrill through my body.

Fiona joined Karen and the two sluts took turns sucking my cock, licking around my mushroom head. That meant it was my Muslim slut, Thamina, who sucked on my asshole. Violet and Chasity had my shirt off and each sucked a nipple into her mouth. I didn’t get much out of the sluts sucking my nipples, but I let them do it anyways.

Fiona had her mouth around my cock and was sucking powerfully as she bobbed her head. Karen was underneath, sucking on my balls. Thamina’s tongue wiggled into my tight sphincter. I closed my eyes, enjoying the sensations on my body. My arms wrapped around Violet and Chasity, sliding down their backs to find their asses and I started to grope the sluts. Fiona’s mouth slid off my cock and Karen sucked me into her mouth as Fiona kissed the shaft of my cock. Hands started cupping my balls, massaging my nuts gently.

“Fuck, you sluts are nasty!” I moaned. “I’m gonna cum! I want to shoot on your face, Karen!”

Karen stopped sucking and Fiona jerked my cock off rapidly. Her hand has a nice grip and pumped fast. My balls tightened and Karen smiled up at me, eager for my cum. Four large spurts of cum splashed on Karen’s face, running thick down onto her breasts.

I sat down on the bed, kicking off my shoes and my pants that had bunched up at my ankles and watched the sluts lick Karen clean of all my cum while Karen just cooed in pleasure as four women’s tongues and hands ran all over her body. With a shuddering gasp, Karen came on her sister-slut’s fingers and lips.

Violet stood up, smiling at me and my eyes stared at her bald cunt. I licked my lips. I had to taste her, feel those smooth cunt lips on my face. I stretched out on the bed and motioned Violet to come to me. “I want to eat your cunt, slut.”

Violet beamed. “I’d love that, Master.”

Violet straddled my face, her naked cunt descending to my eager lips. She had a light, spicy flavor to her juices and I dug my tongue right into her cunt. The bed shook as someone climbed onto the bed and I felt a woman’s legs straddling my torso, her gentle fingers stroking my cock to full readiness. Her cunt was warm and wet as she slid down on my cock.

I didn’t know which slut was riding my cock, but she felt great as she rose up and down on my shaft, her cunt gripping my dick in its silky grasp. I wrapped my arms around Violet and gripped her teenage ass as I sucked on her pussy. Her pussy lips were smooth as silk on my face. The springs of the mattress squeaked as the slut riding my dick bounced faster and faster. Her cunt massaging the sensitive head of my cock.

“Umm, suck my titties, Violet,” Thamina said in a husky voice. There was a wet, sucking noise and I pictured Violet bending over and sucking on Thamina’s dusky tits as the Muslim rode my cock. Thamina’s cunt tightened as Violet was sucking on her breasts. “You’re so good at tit sucking,” Thamina moaned.

“Suck mine now,” Violet purred and then cooed in delight. “Ohh, you’re pretty good at tit sucking, too, Thamina. Oh, I going to cum. Master, your tongue feel so amazing in my tight little cunt!”

Violet’s bucked onto top of me, her cunt sliding about my lips as she orgasmed. Fresh juices flooded my mouth and I drank the tasty honey. Violet panted heavily and rolled off me, a large smile on her face. Thamina continued riding me, her nurse’s blouse opened and her dusky tits bounced as she fucked me. Her nipples were hard and wet from Violet’s suckling.

Fiona slid on the bed next to me, naked. On the other side of the bed, Karen was slipping into a sixty-nine with Violet, the former nun greedily eating the teenager’s cunt. Violet’s pink tongue lapped eagerly at Karen’s pussy. Fiona’s large tits, freckled like Mary’s, pressed against my arm as she moved her face in to kiss me. Her tongue explored my lips, licking Violet’s pussy-cum off my lips.

I grabbed one of Fiona’s heavy tits and drew it up to my hungry lips, sucking her hard nipple into my mouth. Fiona purred happily as I nibbled and sucked her hard nub. Thamina was moaning louder and louder, riding my cock faster and harder. She shrieked something in Arabic as her cunt convulsed on my cock. My body tensed and I nibbled on Fiona’s nipple as I came into Thamina’s twat. Four powerful jets of cum to feed her slutty cunt.

“Thank you, Master,” Thamina panted as she sat on my cock.

“Master, my cunt’s all empty,” Fiona whispered in my ear. “Can you fill it with your big cock?”

I grinned and kissed her. Thamina got off me and I rolled onto Fiona. Her legs spread invitingly open for me and I plunged my cock inside her and started fucking her hard. Violet and Karen were gasping and moaning, cumming on each other’s faces. Thamina leaned on her elbow and watched me fuck Fiona, smiling sweetly and playing with her cum-stained pussy. Chasity crawled onto the bed and shoved her face into Thamina’s cunt and sucked my cum out of the Muslim’s pussy.

When Mary texted me to let me know she was on her way, I had filled all five of the slut’s cunts with my cum and was enjoying Violet’s tight ass. It wouldn’t be long before I filled that hole with my cream as well. Violet was eating out Thamina’s cunt as I fucked her ass. Chasity was sitting on Karen’s face while Fiona ate Karen’s cunt.

After I came in Violet’s ass, I had Chasity clean my dirty cock with her mouth and then got dressed. “Sluts, get ready for tonight,” I ordered as I left. Tonight, my friends were coming over to play D&D and I wanted all the sluts showered and ready to be fucked. I would let each of my buddy’s choose a slut to be his personal slave for the night, excluding Korina who was still recovering from her gunshot, and Violet. Violet was a virgin when I fucked her and I wanted no other cock to know her cunt but mine for the rest of her life. Violet would be my personal slave for the night.

When I went downstairs I found the two repairmen fucking Allison and Lillian in the living room. Our new front door had been replaced and the men were enjoying their bonus. Allison and Lillian knelt side by side as the men fucked them from behind and were making out.

“When you’re finished, sluts, you need to get ready for tonight,” I ordered.

“Yes, Master,” Allison gasped and Lillian moaned, “I can’t wait to play with your friends!”

A cream Jetta pulled into the driveway as I stepped outside and Mary opened the door and happily walked over to me. Her auburn hair looked beautiful in the sunlight. She hugged me and kissed me passionately, and I could taste Alice’s cunt on her lips. When I broke the kiss I could see her friend, Alice, starting daggers at me, her hands white-knuckled as she gripped her car door. Shit, was Alice jealous of Mary kissing me.

When Mary broke the hug, she turned to Alice. “This is Alice, she’s going to be my maid-of-honor.” The look Alice gave Mary was dewy eyed. She looked like a puppy staring at her master. Was she in love with Mary? “Remember, do not use your powers on her,” Mary whispered, reminding me of a promise I made.

“Yeah,” I said, frowning.

Alice briefly shook my hand when she walked up to us. “Nice to meet you,” she said stiffly.

“Yeah, likewise,” I replied, just as stiffly.

“See, isn’t he a great guy?” Mary asked her lover.

“Sure,” Alice answered, smiling at Mary. She cleared her throat. “So Mark, we’re going to buy all the houses on this street. There’s what, a dozen houses.”

“Thirteen,” I corrected.

“Well, I have some paperwork drawn up, but I don’t think you’ll get much luck on anyone selling their houses,” Alice said. “People just don’t like to sell their houses out of the blue. Even if you make a generous offer, some will need to think about it and others just won’t care about the money. It’s their home. People get weird when it comes to their home.”

“Don’t worry,” Mary said. “Mark could talk a minister’s wife out of her panties and fuck her behind the pulpit while her husband gives a sermon.”

Alice raised her eyebrows at that, then choose to ignore what she clearly thought was Mary’s boast. Mary had a wicked smile on her face and I bet she would love to see me fuck a minister’s wife in the middle of church. I would love it too. “Well, let’s get this over with,” Alice said impatiently, interrupting my fantasy.

“I have the money in the trunk of my mustang,” I said. “It’s too heavy to lug it all round the neighborhood.”

I drove us to the entrance parking in front of the third house in. That left us within a quick walk of six houses, half the street. We were going to need these houses. I planned on giving one to my mom, plus the bodyguards we were going to recruit would need a few houses for their barracks. For the other houses, who knows. Maybe Mary’s father might move into one, along with her younger sister. And Shannon, Mary’s older sister, would probably get another. And of course, Antsy could live with my mom or get her own house.

Of course, any households that had a beautiful wife or hot teenage daughter would get to stay for the small price of letting me fuck their women whenever I wanted. Anastasia from my Naked Jogging Club would be staying and Madeleine, as well. For the rest, I was hoping for one or two more households to hang onto.

I popped the trunk and grabbed a duffel bag and walked to the first house on my side of the street, 2902 Mountain View Ct SW. The house was a light blue with dark blue trim, three stories, surrounded by a beautifully maintained lawn with sculpted bushes, flowering plants, and a stone fountain carved with angels. I knocked at the door and a sullen looking teenage boy opened the door.

“I need to speak to your mom or dad,” I said.

“Mom!” he hollered and a moment later a frumpy looking woman, a good fifty pounds overweight, walked up to the door. “Hi,” she greeted, friendly enough, “I’m Mona, how can I help you.”

“Is your husband home?” I asked. It would be a lot simpler both spouses were present.

“No, I’m not married,” Mona answered.

There was bitterness in her voice and a mean impulse shot through me. “What happened to him.”

“He ran off with his secretary,” Mona bitterly said.

“I bet she was a pretty thing?” I asked with a grin.

Mona flushed in anger. “The asshole’s welcomed to have her. The slut spread her legs for every partner at the firm. I bet she still’s spreading her legs behind his back. But I got the house and a nice settlement.”

“Well, your house is what I’ve come to speak to you about,” I said. “This is my fiancee, Mary, and our realtor, Alice. We just moved into the house up the street.”

“Where the cops have been too twice?” Mona asked, pointedly.

“Yeah,” I told her. “You’re going to sell us your house for two million dollars. I got the cash right here and Alice has some paperwork for you to sign.”

“Okay,” Mona said. She frowned in surprise at how quickly she agreed.

Alice blinked, and asked, “Excuse me, Mona. Did you just agree to sell your house to him? Just like that?”

“I guess I did,” Mona replied. “It just felt right.”

“Of course it did, so let’s sign some papers,” I told her. “You have until tomorrow to move out. Put your stuff in storage and rent a hotel room until you find a new place, okay.”

“Sure,” Mona nodded.

“Wait, what mom?” her teenage son gaped. “We’re moving!”

The next house was far more promising. At 2906 a cute, teenage girl named Issy answered the door. She was a beautiful angel with a heart-shaped face, blue eyes and short hair dyed green with black streaks. She had a lean build and toned legs of an athlete so invited her to join my Jogging Club.

“It meets at Madeleine’s house at 6 am,” I told her. “You’ll have a lot of fun.”

“Okay,” she giggled.

I bought the house from her parents, the Norups, and let them live in the house for free.

“We can stay in the house for free?” asked doughty Mrs. Norup.

“Yeah, but I get to sleep with your daughter whenever I want,” I answered. “You two don’t have a problem with that, you’re more than happy to let me have her.”

“Absolutely,” a balding Mr. Norup nodded and shook my hand.

“What?” gasped Alice. “That’s disgusting! Fuck this shit!” and stormed out of the house. Anger and disgust were furrowed on her forehead.

Mary chased after her and when I looked out the window, Mary had caught up with Alice and stopped her and started talking to her. Mary reached out and stroked Alice’s hand and brought her fingers up to her lips to kiss them. Alice sighed and nodded, and then leaned in and kissed Mary on the lips. The pair tongue wrestled for a minute, then walked back into the house.

“I straightened it out,” Mary said as the walked in.

Feeling a surge of jealousy, I grabbed Mary and kissed her as passionately as I could. Mary melted against me, kissing me back just as passionately. Issy cat-called behind us and, when I broke the kiss, Mary was breathless. I glanced at Alice and she was giving me the stink eye.

“Are you a virgin, Issy?” Mary asked the girl.

“Of course,” Issy, said flushing.

“Are you really?” I asked. The girl barely shook her head no, hoping her parents wouldn’t see the movement. That was a shame. Mary and I needed to find a pair of virgins to deflower. Well, tomorrow I would try the local high school if there where no virgins on the block. There was bound to be a few virgins there.

The next house was a big disappointment. Mr. and Mrs. Lowery were in their fifties and all their children had grown up and moved away years ago. Zane Bullard lived in the next house, he was a widower with a five year old daughter and we quickly got him to sell his house. The fifth house was just as disappointing, a gay couple lived there.

Finally, at the sixth house I found some promising girls. The Rhee family, Koreans, were very friendly and had two teenage daughters, Iseul was seventeen and Yun was fourteen. Both girls were petite and gorgeous. So the Rhee family got to stay in their house. Sadly, neither of the girls were true virgins. Iseul gave up her maidenhead to her boyfriend at prom and Yun found her mother’s vibrator and popped her cherry just three days earlier.

The next two houses were a bust, the Gomez’s had a son and a fat daughter, and the wife was in a wheelchair suffering from MS. Mrs. Endicott weighed three hundred pounds and her daughter had graduated from college. I bought Madeleine’s house and let her stay, of course. The next house was also a bust, the wife was badly scarred in an accident and they only had sons.

Anastasia, from my jogging club, was more than happy to sell her house and her husband, Stan, was more than happy to let me fuck his wife. At the next house I met Mrs. Stainthrope, a gorgeous trophy wife and let her and her husband stay, provide I could stick my dick in her tight cunt. Mr. Stainthrope didn’t seem to mind. The final house was another bust, another fat wife and teenage sons.

All in all, Mary and I had eight houses we could use until we built are mansion. There was still a lot paperwork to sign to make the purchases legal, but that was just a formality. The block was ours and what women remained were ours to do with as we pleased while their husbands and fathers smiled on approvingly. We said goodbye to Alice, handed over her commission, and I shook her hand and Mary kissed her lips.

Mary disappeared upstairs to get ready. She was going clubbing with a friend of hers, Diane, and I wanted to make sure the sluts were all ready for my guest to arrive. For years I had been playing D&D with the same group of guys. Usually we played at my house, every Thursday. I was too busy last Thursday, having fun with my new powers. Fucking my sluts should make it up to them, though.

I had the sluts, under Lillian’s supervision, set up the dining room table to be our gaming room and then gather in the living room. We had a full stock of sodas and chips and pizza was on its way. Noel and Willow, our newest sluts, had gotten home in time, as had Jessica. Noel wore the sexy cop outfit I ordered her purchase and Willow a sexy nurses outfit. Jessica, on her own initiative, had purchased a slutty, office-lady outfit, with the shortest miniskirt possible. The skirt barely covered her ass when she stood up straight and when she bent over, all her charms were on display. The blouse was tight and sheer. A pair black fishnet stockings were held up by a garter belt and stiletto heels made her ass sway so fucking sexy when she walked.

The doorbell rang I opened the door to see Quatch looking around in amazement. Quatch was a big guy and covered in black hair. He had a shaggy beard, hairy arms and back, so he got the nickname Sasquatch which somehow gotten shortened down to Quatch. I wasn’t sure what his real name was, James or John, maybe. He was my best friend.

“Hey man,” he said and whistled. “How the fuck are you staying here.”

“I won poker tournament,” I told my friend. “Come in. Meet the girls.”

All the sluts, save Lillian, were gathered in the living room in their slutty maid outfits, or cop and nurses outfits for the four special sluts. “Hello, sir,” they all greeted Quatch and his mouth fell open.

“Who the fuck are all these girls, Mark?” he gasped. “Christ, I can see their tits. Did you hire a bunch of prostitutes?”

“These are our sex slaves,” I told him. “They’ll do whatever my fiancee and I tell them too. And I mean anything!” I said with a wink.

“Seriously,” he stammered.

“Seriously,” I said. “Choose one, and she’ll give you the best blowjob you’ve ever had.”

“Is this a joke?” I shook my head and answered, “Nope.”

“Fuck, eh, how about the nurse.”

“Which one?” I asked.

“Oh shit, you have two of them,” he said, licking his lips. “This one.”

“That’s Dr. Willow,” I said.

Willow walked over and kissed Quatch, her body melting against him. Quatch stood frozen for a second and then wrapped his arms around Willow’s lithe body and kissed her back. The doorbell rang again and I smiled. My friends and I were going to have a lot of fun tonight.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched them from the shadows, scurrying like the vermin they where.

I hated them all. The descendants of Adam and that submissive slut he replaced me with. Eve. Her name left a bitter taste in my mouth. I hated her and her mongrel children. I had hounded her children, tormented them and sent my monstrous children to terrorize them. I showed them no mercy and for that I was cast into the Abyss with the fallen angels, with Lucifer, as my final punishment.

I watched Mary scurry upstairs and disrobe to take a shower. Downstairs, Mark, disgusting, arrogant Mark, prattled about with all the women he forced to submit to him. I hated Mark most of all. That disgusting insect thought he could lay hands upon me. Last night I would have drank his entire essence, sucked him dry, if it wasn’t for his damned Wish he made with Lucifer.

I guess I should just count myself lucky that it was Mary that used the gem and not Mark. Lucifer loved to degrade me, and making me serve a man was just his style. And Mark was just the sort of man who would love to make me serve him forever. Forced to satisfy any and all of his sexual appetites.

“Lilith,” a voice whispered from the shadow, shivering through my body.

“Lucifer,” I answered. What did he want. Lucifer was always butting in, interfering where he wasn’t wanted.

Lucifer appeared behind me, shining with light. Brilliant and beautiful. When mortals summoned him, he would appear to match their expectations. These days that meant that ridiculous, evil lawyer get-up. He would appear at the crossroads as a dark, handsome man with scarlet eyes that practically dripped evil. It was so over the top. But Lucifer, the Morning Star, was really a being of pure light, of radiance, and loved to shine brightly whenever he could. He was always to full of himself. The only thing that shined brighter than his body was his pride. It’s why he had rebelled and why he had been cast into the Abyss.

“You’re Mark is pathetic,” I snarled at Lucifer. “Unlimited power and all he does with it is get a house full of women.”

“He’s the perfect choice,” Lucifer answered.

“I’ll crush him,” I snarled. “I’ll ruin your precious plans.” You’ll regret ever giving me the chance to be active in the mortal world.

Lucifer shrugged. “All outcomes will benefit me, Lilith.”

Anger bubbled through me. Lucifer was always so smug. “I’ll turn his little slut against him.”

A smirk creased Lucifer’s mouth. “I’d love to see that.”

He didn’t believe I could do it. Anger boiled in me. If there was one thing I could do, it was seduce pathetic mortals. Their passions ruled them, made the weak, biddable. I just needed to apply the right pressure and Mary would be begging to help me crush Mark. I’ll show Lucifer, I thought in anger as I moved through the shadows, standing behind Mary.

I stepped out of the shadows and into the steamy shower. Lucifer couldn’t follow. The shadows were the highest part of the Abyss, where only the most powerful of those trapped could venture. From the shadows, you could see the mortal world, see all the pleasures and joys it contained, and know you were forever denied them. The only way to cross over was for some pathetic mortal to summon you. So long as Mary held off using her last boon, I could freely enter the mortal world.

Mary jumped in surprise when she felt my lust permeating her body. She turned, water running down her naked form. Mary’s emerald eyes widened in lust, her nipples hardened into tiny, erect nubs, and the scent of her arousal filled my nostril. Mary’s tongue slid across her red lips and I could see her hand tremble as she desired to reach out and touch my lush form.

“Lilith,” Mary said, wrenching her eyes from my breasts. There was a touch of anger in her voice. She was still mad about what I did to Mark last night. The worm deserved it, and more. I would crush him and this stupid little girl would help me. Once my lust had fully flooded her, she would be putty in my hands and I would shape her into a weapon. My cunt grew wet at the thought.

I pressed my body against hers, felt her hard nipples rubbing against my fleshy breasts. She backed away from me, shuddering as she climaxed. I was Lilith, the Succubus, and my touch was pure lust. Her back hit the shower wall and there was no place for her to go. I pinned her, my lips capturing hers in a kiss. Her legs parted eagerly and I could feel her hard clit and wet lips of my pussy and I started to slowly tribbed the girl.

“I enjoyed watching you and those men this morning,” I whispered into her ear. “There’s nothing hotter than a woman putting a man in his place.”

“It was fun,” moaned Mary. The girl shuddered in my arms as she came, again. Mary was getting better at resisting my passions, but not even she could fight off my lust and her orgasms when my cunt kissed her clit.

“I bet you would love to make more men crawl before you.” I licked her ear and she gasped and came again, her cunt juices drenching my pubic hair. “To make them beg to pleasure you. To degrade them the way Mark degrades women!”

“Yes! I want to do that!” Mary hissed. “It was so hot, I came so hard as they fucked me! And then to hear that guy beg to make him cum! How pathetic he sounded as I walked away. It was so intoxicating!”

“I can give you that,” Lilith whispered. “You can Mark your obedient slave.”

“What?” Mary asked, frowning, her desire fading away.

“Mark made you his slave, wouldn’t you love to do the same to him.” Her body trembled in my arms, her breath quickening. I could feel her thoughts whirling in her mind. I could taste her fantasies. Mark crawling before her. Mark begging to fuck her, begging to be allowed to cum inside her. “He made you his slave, make him yours. Degrade him, punish him. Get even with him!”

Scenarios whirled in her mind, and I inserted even nastier images. I could feel her desire build as the disgusting, degrading fantasies I inserted filled her mind. Mark sucking on her toes, worshiping her feat. Mary stepping on his cock, on his balls, crushing them between her toes as he moaned in pain and pleasure. Mark bent over a table, as Mark had bent her over so many tables, and Mary fucking his ass with a strap-on. Mark eating his cum out of her cunt like a sissy. Mark watching in the corner as men fucked her, stroking his little cock while a real man pleasured her. And then she would let him crawl across the bed and eat the other man’s cum from her pussy. She was so close to giving in, I could feel her answer on the tip of her tongue. She wanted it so badly.

“I love him,” Mary whispered, weakening.

“You can always let him go after you’ve had you’re fun,” I lied.

Her body stiffened. Somehow my words strengthened her resistance. “No,” a whisper escaped her lips. “No!” There was more force the second time and then she shoved me off of her. “No, Lilith! Not Mark. We’re equals. I was his slave but he set me free! I could degrade and humiliate any man, but not Mark. You don’t do that to someone you love!”

I snarled at her, anger bubbling up inside me. How did the little bitch resist those impulses. I built them on her fantasies, on her desires. It should have worked. The bitch should have been putty in my hand. She was only a human, nothing more than a slave to her desires. So how in the name of Creation did she resist?

“I don’t want you appearing before me, before Mark, or any of our sluts, unless you’re summoned, Lilith,” Mary ordered in anger. “You’re my slave!” I could feel the chains of her summoning upon me, dragging me back into the shadows, back into the Abyss.

Lucifer laughed, that damned, knowing smirk on his lips as I appeared in the shadows.

“That should have worked,” I muttered in embarrassed anger.

“It would have if you had at all paid attention,” Lucifer replied.

I frowned, and then I smiled as seductively as possible. “What do you know, Lucifer?”

“You’re trying to split up soul mates,” Lucifer answered. “If I hadn’t arranged for Mark to read that book and learn how to summon me, he would have met Mary anyways. It was destiny, I just fudged how they met. Twisted their lives to serve my designs.”

“Why?” I asked suspiciously. “Why would you want a pawn so full of love?”

Lucifer smiled, beautiful and evil and powerful all at the same time. A shiver ran through my body, fear and lust warring inside me. “Humans have done such amazing things for love,” Lucifer exulted. “David sent Bathsheba’s husband to his death so he could have her. Mark Anthony rebelled for love and died for love. Justinian destroyed the future of his Empire for the love of his whorish wife. For Love, Paris kidnapped Helen and for love the Kings of Greece destroyed the City of Troy. Love has made men and women betray their countries, their friends, their children. For love, humans will lie, will steal, will murder. A person in love will commit acts that they never imagined they could. The question is, Lilith, why wouldn’t I use a pawn in love.”

His laugh was deep, throaty and powerful, echoing through the shadows. I could feel his ardor rolling off him in waves and my eyes glanced down to his shining cock. Humiliation roiled through my body. I was going to have to pleasure him. How I hated being used to satisfy a man’s lust. One day I’ll have all the power, Lucifer, one day you’ll pleasure me!

His hands were on my shoulder and I sank down to my knees. There was no use fighting it. Lucifer ruled the Abyss. My body was just one of the many perks of the King of Hell. It was exactly how Milton had wrote, “Better to reign in hell, than serve in heaven.” My mouth opened and his cock entered my mouth. I closed my eyes, as Lucifer’s glow intensified as his pleasure increased and I sucked hard at the head of his cock.

My ploy with Mary may have failed, but that was just a passing amusement. Nothing would have been more satisfying to watch than Mark getting degraded by his own woman, but I had another way to destroy Mark and derail Lucifer’s plans. One that could not be stopped. The seed was already planted in fertile soil and when it sprouted, I would destroy Mark and be free of the Abyss, forever. I will have all the freedom denied you, Lucifer. You can rule in Hell. I will rule on Earth!

So laugh all you want and continue in the misguided belief that events are serving you. Continue making me your whore, like Adam thought he could. I broke free of his domination and I’ll break free of yours. You made a huge mistake loosing me in the world again. One day, you will crawl on you knees before me and grovel for my embrace. I could almost feel Lucifer’s lips on my feet, delighting in his imagined humiliation. His cock erupted fire into my lips, his seed burned as I swallowed.

Soon, Lucifer, soon you’ll be my slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 18

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 16: The Raid

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 16: The Raid

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Males/Female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Magic, Spanking, Anal, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 15



When I returned home from the meeting with the Police Chiefs, Mary wasn’t home yet. Desiree and Allison were cooking in the kitchen, and the other sluts were finishing cleaning the house in their cute maid outfits. I sent Xiu to go stay with Korina and relieve Thamina, who was staying with Korina at the hospital with her right now.

Lillian was cleaning the living room, a feather duster in her hand, dressed in her slutty maid outfit. I saw Lillian bending over, dusting the coffee table. Her skirt had ridden up to expose her shaved pussy and her naked ass flashed beneath her skirt and petticoats. My cock hardened at the beautiful sight. Her pussy was a tight, inviting slit.

My cock was out in an instant and I grabbed her hips and slammed into her dry pussy.

“Oh, shit!” Lillian gasped in pain and surprise. She glanced back at me and her shock instantly vanished, replaced by joy. “Oh, Master, you feel so good inside my slutty cunt!” Her pussy began to moisten as her lust built.

“Your slutty cunt feels so good on my cock!” I gasped as she started to move her hips.

I fucked Lillian hard, holding her hips as I plowed deep inside her. Her cunt was sopping wet after a few thrust and she was panting like a bitch in heat. Karen walked into the room, naked, and smiled happily at me. Karen’s curly, light brown hair fell about her shoulders and her breasts. Pink nipples peaked out between strands of hair.

“Welcome home, Master,” Karen greeted and walked over and kissed me on the lips.

Chasity, who had followed me into the living room, sat down on the couch and started to play with her pussy as she watched me fuck Lillian. Chasity was wearing her slutty cop’s uniform. Karen walked over to the couch, her welted ass swaying, and sat carefully next to Chasity and kissed her on the lips. Now that Karen was my slut and no longer a Nun, she was quite friendly and affectionate and really seemed to enjoy kissing the other sluts.

As my cock speared Lillian’s cunt, her pussy tight and silky, I watched as Karen’s hand slipped into Chasity’s half open blouse. She fished out one of Chasity’s round breasts and sucked a pink nipple into her mouth. Chasity gasped and slid her free hand over to caress Karen’s thigh, sliding up higher and higher and dipping between her legs and finding Karen’s wet cunt.

“Master, you’re so good, I’m going to cum!” Lillian gasped.

Her cunt rippled about my cock. “Do you want me to cum in your dirty pussy?”

“Yes, Master!” Lillian shouted. “Cum in my dirty, slutty pussy!” I buried my cock to the hilt in her inviting depths and shot three large spurts of cum into her cunt. “Thank you, Master,” Lillian purred as I pulled out of her cunt. Lillian dipped a finger down and shoved it into her snatch. When she pulled it out, her finger was sticky with my cum, and she sucked it eagerly into her mouth.

I smacked Lillian’s ass. “Finish your dusting, slut.”

I turned to face the other two sluts and knelt on the couch between Karen’s spread legs, my hard cock brushing Chasity’s hand as she diddled the former nun. Karen stopped sucking at Chasity’s tit and Chasity moved her hand out of my dick’s way and I shoved it up Karen’s juicy twat. Karen whimpered in pain as I fucked her hard, shoving her tender ass against the couch. But the pleasure of my cock in her cunt so turned her whimpers of pain into sighs of pleasure.

“Fuck my nasty snatch!” Karen moaned. “Oh, you’re so big inside me!”

“Fuck her, hard, Master,” Chasity purred, her hand stroking my back through my shirt. She snuggled closer, her breast brushing Karen’s lip and Karen sucked her nipple back into her greedy mouth. Chasity’s hand slid down my back, across my ass and between my legs. She gently massaged my balls as I fucked Karen. “Cum in her dirty cunt,” Chasity moaned. Chasity’s other hand was busy between her legs, two fingers plunging in and out of her blonde-furred cunt.

Karen’s legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me against her. My strokes were shallow, fast and hard. I kissed at her cheek and then whispered into her ear, “Your cunt’s feel so good on my cock!” Karen moaned around Chasity’s nipple and her cunt spasmed on my cock. She got so excited by my words, the dirty slut came. “Did my cock make you cum, bitch!”

Karen released Chasity’s nipple. “Yes, it did, Master! Your cock feel so amazing in my filthy cunt!”

Keys rattled and the front door opened and I heard women giggling. Mary, trailed by Violet and Fiona, entered the living room. “I found the perfect wedding dress,” Mary gushed excitedly to me as I fucked out slut.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful, Master!” Violet exclaimed.

“You’re going to be blown away by how beautiful Mistress will look in it,” Fiona told me.

Mary sat down on the couch to my right side, opposite Chasity, and I kissed her, tasting cunt on her lips, tart and fresh. “Have you been a naughty filly?” I asked her.

She grinned, beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “The seamstress, Bonnie, gave very satisfactory service. How did the meeting go?”

“Good,” I answered, continuing to fuck Karen. “We’ll have the tryouts for the bodyguards on Saturday. I figure we’ll hold it at Sparks Stadium. Tomorrow, I’ll call the school district and book it.”

Mary nodded. Her hand reached out and pinched Karen’s nipple. Karen stopped sucking Chasity’s nipple and turned to face her mistress. “Are you making my stallion fill good with your cunt, whore?” Mary asked, twisting her nipple.

“Absolutely, Mistress!” Karen gasped.

“Good slut,” Mary cooed and captured her lips in a kiss.

The door bell rang and Violet scurried off to get the door. That’s when I noticed what she was wearing, a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a white blouse, and white, knee high socks. She looked like a catholic schoolgirl slut with her small breasts and hair done up in pigtails. “Shit!” I muttered in amazement.

Mary glanced at Violet as she disappeared down the short hallway that led to the front door. “I know, right, she’s so innocent and slutty all at the same time,” Mary said, licking her lips. “You gonna fuck her next?”

“Yeah!” I groaned, fucking Karen’s pussy harder. “She’s been a naughty girl and needs to be disciplined for wearing such a short skirt.”

“Mmmhh,” Mary purred.

Violet returned followed by a caramel skinned bombshell in a pink, silk blouse and a gray, tight pencil skirt. She was Jessica St. Pierre, field reporter for KIRO 7 News, and as of this morning, our newest sex slave. While I was jogging naked with my Naked Jogging Club, a news crew was filming us. Apparently, someone tipped off the news about my naked jogs and Jessica was sent to cover it. She was smoking hot and having a reporter to tip me off of any brewing stories made her the perfect addition to our stable of slaves.

“Master,” Jessica said, blushing, setting her suitcase on the floor.

“Come here,” Mary said. Jessica glanced at me with a questioning look, and I nodded back. “I’m Mary.”

“Oh, sorry, Mistress,” Jessica gasped, clasping her hand over her mouth. “I didn’t know.”

“Let’s see you naked,” Mary asked. “And I’ll consider forging you.”

Jessica stripped hastily. Her blouse came off exposing her dusky tits and her hard nipple. Her skirt slid off her shapely hips and then her panties, stained from the cum I shot up her ass this morning. Her breasts were perky handfuls with dark nipples, her cunt was waxed smooth and glistening with desire.

“Mark says you’re good at sucking cock, how are you at sucking cunt?”

“I’ve had no complaints,” Jessica smiled seductively.

Mary pulled up her skirt, exposing her waxed pussy. Jessica knelt before her and Mary started cooing in pleasure as Jessica began to devour her cunt. I was pounding Karen cunt hard and was close to flooding her cunt with my cum. Karen gasped and came beneath me a second time, her cunt milking my cock. I groaned and flooded the whore with my spunk.

“Thank you, Master,” Karen panted.

Violet was leaning against the wall, playing with one of her pig tails, a coquettish smile on her face. That skirt was so short, barely covering her ass, leaving her long, coltish legs bare. Sleek thighs, parted slightly, invitingly. God, when did she become such a bold, seductive slut. Where was that shy girl I met in the elevator? You took her virginity, a voice whispered. You made her a slut.

And such a delicious slut.

Smiling I beckoned her over. She walked around the couch and I grabbed her face and kissed her roughly. I could taste someone’s cunt on her lips. Not Mary’s. Maybe it was Fiona’s tart juices I tasted. I shoved my tongue in her mouth and she melted against my body. Her budding breasts and hard nipples pressed against my chest.

I grabbed her pigtail and lead her over to the ottoman. “You’ve been a bad girl.”

“I have, Master,” Violet purred.

“Daddy,” I corrected.

“I’ve been so bad, Daddy,” Violet cooed as I sat down on the ottoman and pulled her across my lap.

I pulled up her skirt, stroking her pale, slim ass. Then I spanked her, hard, leaving a red handprint on her ass. “Your skirt’s so short, I bet all the boys are lusting after you. Trying to stick their little cocks up my baby-girls snatch.”

“They are, Daddy.”

I smacked her ass, again. Then I slipped my hand down and fingered her cunt. “Who does this belong to?”

“My pussy is all yours, Daddy,” panted Violet. Her pubic hair was soft on my fingers and her cunt was dripping with desire.

“You wouldn’t let any boy slip his cock up your pussy?” I asked, slapping her ass.

“No, Daddy. Only your cock goes in my pussy.”

I spanked her ass on last time. “Good girl, get on your hands and knees.”

Violet scrambled off my lap and knelt before me. Her skirt had ridden up enough to expose her ass and brown-furred cunt. I knelt behind her and eagerly shoved my cock up her cunt. Her teenage pussy was so tight as I fucked her hard. I grabbed one of her pigtails, pulling her head back and she moaned wantonly, a naughty smile on her lips.

“Fuck me, Daddy!” she gasped. “Fuck your baby-girl’s tight little pussy!”

I pounded her cunt and watched Jessica eat out Mary’s twat. Violet’s cunt gripped my cock tight and she panted in your girlish voice. Mary was writhing in pleasure, Karen sucking at her tit. Chasity was spooning Karen from behind, her tits rubbing on Karen’s back. Chasity’s arms wrapped around the slut and started playing with Karen’s naked tits. Mary bucked on Jessica’s face as she came.

“Oh, that was good, slut,” Mary moaned. She grabbed a handful of Jessica’s hair and pulled her up and kissed her passionately on the lips while she groped Jessica’s perky tits.

“I’m glad you enjoyed my tongue, Mistress,” Jessica purred when Mary broke the kiss.

“Why don’t you and Chasity have a nice little sixty-nine,” Mary ordered. Chasity, smiling, stood up and kissed Jessica and pulled her to the floor. The pair quickly got in position and eagerly began to eat the other’s cunt.

Violet’s cunt clenched on my cock. “I’m cumming, Daddy! Please, fill my slutty, young pussy with your cum, Daddy!”

“Here it comes, baby-girl!” I groaned and flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. I pulled out of Violet’s cunt and slapped her ass. “Ask Desiree how long it is till dinner.”

“Yes, Daddy,” Violet squeaked and scampered out of the room, her naked ass flashing as her skirt swayed.

Mary pushed Karen away and I sat on the couch next to her and kissed her. Mary snuggled up against me, her head resting on my chest. Karen snuggled up on my other side, her tits pressing against my back. Violet returned and reported that dinner would be in ten minutes.

“So you found a wedding dress, hun,” I asked, kissing her sweaty forehead.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful,” Mary sighed.

“Do you have a picture?”

“No, Mark,” Mary rolled her eyes. “You’re the groom, you can’t see my dress until the wedding day.”

“Are you sure about that?” I asked and then started tickling her sides.

Mary giggled hysterically. “Stop … that!” she gasped.

“Not until I see the dress,” I proclaimed, continuing my tickle assault.

“No … I … won’t give … in!” she gasped between laughs. And then she started tickling me back, her fingers brushing my sides.

“Hey, not fair!” I protested.

“Everything’s far in love and tickling!” Mary stated haughtily, and then continued her assault.

I was laughing so hard I couldn’t breath and I felt my face turning beat red. Her fingers were relentless and she found my sensitive sides. She sensed me weakness and pressed her attack. I couldn’t take it anymore. “I yield!” I finally gasped and Mary smirked and stopped her assault.

Desiree cleared her throat, startling us. “Dinner is ready, Masters,” she said, amusement tinging her voice. I smacked her ass on the way buy.

Dinner was a delicious lasagne and garlic bread with a tossed salad topped with vinegar. I heartily dug into the lasagne, the meat, cheese and sauce melted together to form delicious perfection. The sluts were all chatting away happily.

Lillian giggled wickedly at something Chasity told her. “Did Master really do that?”

Chasity nodded. “Right in the back of my squad car.”

“What did you do in the back of her car?” Mary asked, with a naughty smile.

I cleared my throat. “I … uh, had Chasity arrest this girl so I could molest her in the back of the car.”

“The girl was a dirty slut,” Chasity proclaimed. “She came on Master’s cock while he raped her.”

Mary frowned at me. “You’re rapping girls now, Mark?” she asked, delicately.

“Yeah, after what we did to Karen, I kinda got off on it,” I answered. “I just had to do it again.”

“You didn’t hurt her too bad?” Mary asked then took a bite of salad.

“Naw, she even came a couple of times,” I replied.

“That’s fine, then, hun,” Mary said. “It’s not really all that different then what you’ve done to other girls.” Mary eyed the sluts. “Or me.”

Her last words stung a bit. “I’m sorry for making you do those things,” I whispered, feeling guilty for how I made Mary my slave before I really fell in love with her. Mary was the only person I’ve felt bad about controlling.

“I forgave you,” Mary said, patting my hand.

“Then why do you keep bringing it up,” I demanded, a little heat in my voice.

“Sorry, Mark,” Mary said, icily, stabbing her salad.

“I … uh, shit,” I said, instantly regretting my words. It grew quiet around the table. The sluts sensed our argument, and like children before arguing parents, became still and silent. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No,” Mary answered, “you shouldn’t have.”

I grabbed her hand, kissing her knuckles. “Can you forgive me?”

A smirk appeared on her lips. “Maybe, I …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the front door banged open and excited voices could be heard. Thamina walked into the kitchen trailed by Xiu and Korina. Korina looked wan, dressed in ill fitting clothes and her left arm in a sling. “I’m home,” she said, a smile on her pale, doll’s face and her blue eyes sparkled happily.

Mary reached her first giving her a careful hug and a kiss on the lips. I followed, stroking her face and kissing those beautiful lips. The other sluts, save Jessica who never met Korina, and Karen, hung back as Korina was hugged and kissed. Lastly, Karen approached her, hesitantly.

“I’m sorry, Korina,” she said. “It’s all my fault. I … I was wrong to try and hurt Master and Mistress.”

“It’s okay,” Korina said, gently, caressing Karen’s face. “We all make mistakes.”

Karen was crying as she embraced Korina and kissed her gently on the lips.

A place was made for Korina and the other sluts and Fiona sat down next to her and helped her eat. I sat back down next to Mary and realized we had been fighting about something, I just couldn’t remember what it was. Korina was back home where she belonged and when I looked over at Mary whatever it was we were bickering about really didn’t matter.

After dinner, Mary and I asked Jessica to tell us what she’s learned.

“Well, Master you are either a suspect or a person of interest in several different incidents,” she began, reading off her ipad. “There was the gas attack on the Bestbuy last week. The robbery of a jewelery store.” She glanced at her ipad again. “Mistress is thought to be your accomplice or your prisoner. Her boyfriend believes she was forced to break up with him while being raped.”

“He’s not my boyfriend anymore,” Mary groaned, then smiled. “Although the sex part was true. Mark had his cock up my ass while I ate out this customer, eh Vivian I think her name was, when I broke up with Mike.”

“Okay, Mistress,” Jessica nodded, and looked on her ipad to find her place again. “Eh, there are rumors of a wild party that closed the space needled last Saturday night and that three of the waitresses have been missing ever since. The Seattle Police are looking to question both of you about Violet Matheson’s kidnapping. Xiu’s parents and Fiona’s boyfriend have both filled missing person reports. Master is suspected in a string of robberies and rapes at banks in Tacoma. They believe you use some sort of gas that makes people open to suggestion, although no tox reports have identified the substance, yet.”

“Anything else,” Mark asked. “Do the police know where I’m living?”

“No,” Jessica answered. “There’s a reporter, Carlos Guiterrez, who’s preparing a story on you for Friday. He’s digging into what little past you have. You don’t have much of an internet presence. A Facebook account with a few friends. You have no arrest record.”

“Good job, Jessica,” I praised and she flushed darkly.

“I live to serve, Master,” she purred, she paused. “There is one more weird thing. There have been reports of men and teenage boys in the vicinity having strange exhaustion. They go to bed feeling fine and wake up physically drained. Doctors report its like the person spent days of continuous exertion in a single night. All the men report the same, vivid dream of a silver haired woman being intimate with them. It started Monday night. And is clustered about this address in a six mile radius.”

“Lilith,” Mary murmured.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith said, appearing out of the shadows.

Lust rolled across the room and my cock instantly hardened. Lilith was a voluptuous woman, the very embodiment of a sex goddess. Big, full tits that seemed to defy gravity topped with large nipples. A round face with full, lush lips and bedroom eyes. Her silver hair fell tousled about her like she had just been good and fucked. Her pussy was covered by silvery pubic hair, matted with her desire. Fuck, I had to have her.

“How may I serve, Mistress,” Lilith purred, touching Mary’s cheek. Mary bit her lip. It looked like she was struggling to fight off an orgasm. “Ready for your final boon?”

“Are all these men falling exhausted your work?” Mary asked.

“Why yes,” Lilith moaned. “I’m drawn to the wet dreams of men.”

I stood up and pushed Lilith so she bent across the table, her, heart-shaped ass wiggled at me. Lilith face turned back to me and for instant I saw anger and hatred flash across her face before it returned to the sensuous, come-fuck-me look Lilith normally displayed. I came the moment I slid into the wet passion of her cunt. My cock never went soft and I just kept fucking her. Pleasure was roaring through my body and I was quickly cumming again.

Mary climbed up on the table and shoved Lilith’s mouth into her cunt and screamed out her orgasm. The sluts started attacking each other, just as effected by Lilith’s lust aura as I was. Desiree and Allison fell into a sixty-nine. Fiona knelt before Korina’s chair and pulled off her sweat pants and dived into Korina’s shaved pussy. Violet crawled beneath Fiona so that Fiona was sitting on her face and started eating her red-furred pussy. Thamina and Jessica were grinding their pussies on each other’s thighs, Chasity was eating out Lillian’s pussy while Xiu furiously masturbated.

As I fucked Lilith’s pussy, her ass jiggled as my groin slammed into her. I wondered what her asshole would feel like. I came a third time in her pussy and then pulled out and quickly slammed my cock up her ass. She was so tight, a velvet grip that caused me to cum so hard my vision blackened for a moment. Lilith’s ass started to squeeze rhythmically on my ass, every squeeze sending pleasure through my body and cum spewing out of my cock. She was draining my balls dry. She glanced back on me, a smirk on her face and hatred in her eyes My vision swam and the room darkened and …

… “Mark, are you okay?”

I opened my eyes and Mary was kneeling next to me. I was lying on the hardwood floors of the dining room. “What happened?”

“You passed out,” Mary said. “Lilith was mad at you for fucking her ass so she did her succubus thing on you. How do you feel?”

“Fine,” I said, standing up. “I guess my wish for sexual stamina came in handy.”

“I sent Lilith away when you passed out,” Mary said, in anger. “Are you sure you’re fine?”

I kissed Mary, groping her breast. “I’ll fuck you right now, if you want me to prove it?”

Mary smiled. “How about upstairs, hun,” Mary said. “If you’re feeling up to it.”

My cock was hardening as I stared at Mary’s naked body. “Yeah. I could fuck you all night, Mare.”

Mary grabbed my hand, then grabbed Jessica’s hand. “Then you can handle both of us?” Mary asked with a naughty smile. I grinned and she led us upstairs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The ringing of my phone woke me up. “Hello,” I groggily said. It was 4:09 am according to the clock.

Mary and Jessica stirred in bed. Mary lay between us and Jessica was spooning her from behind. “Go back to bed,” Mary muttered and Jessica snuggled tight against her.

“Mark, its Sheriff Erkhart,” a man’s voice said on the phone.

“Yeah, Sheriff?”

“I just found out that the FBI filed a no-knock warrant for 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374 seeking to arrest you in relation to those bank robberies,” the Sheriff informed me. “The FBI and my SWAT unit is on there way to your house. They’ll be there any minute.”

“Shit,” I muttered, coming awake.

“What is it?” Mary muttered.

There was a booming crash and splintering wood coming from below, echoing through the house. Heavy boots pounded through the house and men shouted loudly. The boots were stomping up the stairs. Sluts started crying out in fear as doors crashed open. Fear coursed cold through my veins as I struggled to get out of the bed. The blankets were tangled about my legs and I fell off the bed, landing hard on my side.

“Mark!” Mary shouted. “What the fuck …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the bedroom door burst open and two men in black fatigues and sub-machine guns flowed into the room. They moved with a strange, almost mechanical precision “Hands on your head!” one barked, training his gun on me as I struggled to untangle my legs from the sheet. The other SWAT trained his weapon on Mary and Jessica, who screamed and grabbed each other.

“Fuck, stop pointing your guns at us and help me up, assholes!” I shouted in anger. The guy pointing his sub-machine gun at me lowered it and extended his arm and hauled me to my feat.

“Oh, sorry, sir,” the guy said, confused.

“Go wait outside.”

“Yes, sir,” the SWAT officer said and the pair walked out. Screams and shouts echoed throughout the house as other SWAT officers were securing the house.

“Mary, stay here until I get things sorted out,” I told her.

“Yeah,” she nodded, pale faced and clutching an equal frightened Jessica.

It took a few minutes to find all the SWAT officers roaming the house. By the time I got to the sluts, most had those plastic cuffs on and were sobbing in fear as black clad SWAT cops stood over them. I had the SWAT release them before sending the cops outside to join the other SWAT guys. Violet hugged me in relief and Karen was so shaken up by the experience that she threw up. Allison and Desiree clung tightly together and Korina was still asleep from her painkillers.

Outside, a fat, balding man in a blue, FBI windbreaker was yelling at his SWAT guys for standing around in the yard. “What the hell are you guys doing?” he demanded, face turning beat red.

“The guy told us to wait outside, Agent Peterson” one of the SWAT guys said.

“The fucking suspect tells you to wait outside and you genius just listen to him?” Agent Peterson demanded in astonishment. “What the fuck is wrong with you guys.”

“Eh,” the SWAT guy shrugged. “He just seemed like someone I needed to listen to, right guys.”

The other SWAT officers shrugged or nodded.

“Jesus fucking Christ!” Agent Peterson swore. “Who the fuck is this guy! Heinrich, let’s go and get this asshole.”

“Uh, sir, he’s at the door,” a female agent pointed. She was wearing the same windbreaker as Agent Peterson.

“Shit!” Peterson swore and drew his service weapon, pointing it at me. The female agent, presumably Agent Heinrich, drew hers as well. “Hands on your head, get down on the floor!”

“Put your guns away!” I snapped in anger.

Guns were holstered. “See,” quipped the SWAT officer, “hard to resist.”

“Shut up, Keller,” Peterson grumbled.

“Is it safe, Mark?” Mary called from upstairs.

“Yeah, Mare, come on down and bring Jessica!” I shouted back.

Mary appeared, naked, holding an equally naked Jessica’s hand. Both girls had similar builds, their breasts about the same size, Mary’s a little perkier, Jessica’s a little rounder. The main difference was their skin coloring, Mary was fair skinned and covered in freckles while Jessica had caramel skin from her mixed ethnic background.

Mary slipped her arm around my waist and I hugged her shoulder. “What’re you gonna do, Mark?” she asked, looking at the ruin of our front door. They had used a battering ram and cracked the door and shattered the frame.

“Embarrass Agent Peterson,” I told her. “Jessica, let your producer know you have a story about the FBI raiding an innocent man’s house and scaring his family with their storm trooper assault.”

“Yes, Master,” Jessica said, scurrying away.

“FBI Agents and SWAT officers!” I yelled. “I’m Mark Glassner and this is my fiancee, Mary Sullivan. Everything we do is legal. If Mary Sullivan or someone who says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ approaches you do whatever they say!”

Nods, grunts, and various affirmatives echoed back from the crowd.

“Agent Peterson, a Jessica St. Pierre from KIRO 7 News is going to interview you. You will tell her because of your incompetence, you and your men raided an innocent man’s house, broke his door down and scared his family. Agent Heinrich objected to your plan, but you used your seniority to shut her down. You will tell them that Mark Glassner just has a similar resemblance to the bank robbers, but he has an ironclad alibi.”

“Fine,” Peterson said, flushing. A couple of the SWAT officers sniggered.

“Agent Heinrich, I need to speak with you, inside,” I said.

“Okay, sir,” she said and started walking inside.

“Have fun,” Mary said, kissing me.

“You don’t want to play with her?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, I think there will be plenty of time for that,” Mary said with a knowing smile. Mary knew what I was thinking. Agent Heinrich looked cute and having a spy in the FBI would be a good thing. Then, she walked out of the house, eying the SWAT officers. She grabbed two of them and led them past me back inside the house.

“Two?” I asked.

Mary giggled. “I want cock in my pussy and cock in my ass.”

The other sluts were gathering in the living room as Mary led her two studs inside. I followed with Agent Heinrich. The FBI agent had sandy-blonde hair tied up in a bun. Her face was round with gray-blue eyes and a milkmaid’s fair complexion. Underneath her FBI windbreaker she wore a cheap, blue pantsuit and a bulletproof vest.

“Master, may we have some fun?” Allison asked, glancing at Mary as she had the two SWAT guys strip naked.

“Sure,” I said. The sluts all raced outside. I grabbed Violet as she tried to get pass. “Only my cock gets inside your cunt,” I reminded her.

“Oh, sorry Master,” Violet flushed. I smacked her ass.

“You can play with me an Agent Heinrich.” I turned to the Agent. “Strip. And what’s your first name?”

“Noel,” she answered, dropping the windbreaker to the floor and started unvelcroing her bulletproof vest.

Allison and Desiree returned with a SWAT officer, pulling him upstairs. Karen found the one female SWAT officer to play with. Thamina had hung back, obviously nervous. Fiona returned with a SWAT guy and pulled Thamina along with her. “Let’s get you good and fucked, Thamina” Fiona giggled.

Noel had a plain white bra and her large tits were spilling out of it. Her figure was slim and fit. She shrugged out of her pants and also had on boring, white panties. They were practically granny panties. She pulled those off next, revealing a blonde landing strip pointing towards her bald pussy. Lastly, her bra came off and those big, beautiful titties spilled out. She had large nipples and huge areolas.

“Wow,” Violet murmured and sucked one of those huge nipples into her lips.

I pulled the bobby pins holding Noel’s hair up and it spilled about her shoulders. “What do you think, Mare?”

Mary was between the two naked SWAT officers. Both were muscled and Mary had a hand both their cocks, slowly stroking them as one of the officers sucked on her tit. “Keep her,” Mary husked.

“Noel, you’re my sex slave, and Mary’s. You’ll do whatever nasty thing we want you to do. More importantly, you’re going to be our spy in the FBI. Report on anything that might affect us. You will act like your normal self when around others.”

“Okay,” Noel answered.

“Good, you’re going to suck my cock, slut!” I sat on the couch and had Noel and Violet start sucking my cock as I watched Mary with the muscled officers. Violet was sucking on my balls as Noel sucked the head of my cock into her wet mouth.

Mary had both her guys kneeling on either side of her, one eating her pussy and one eating her ass. She played with her dusky nipples as she moaned in pleasure. Violet licked up my cock and Noel moved and let Violet suck my cock into her mouth. Noel was sucking at the side and then they were sharing my cock, their tongue swirling around the head of my cock, their lips brushing together.

“Keep eating my cunt and asshole,” Mary moaned. “C’mon, don’t be fucking limp dicked wimps! Really get your tongues in there. Umm, that’s a little better. You assholes scared the hell out of me and now you can repay me with some orgasms.” Mary glanced at me. “I hope those sluts are doing a better job than these sissies.”

“I got no complaints,” I groaned.

“Sorry, mam,” the officer eating her cunt said.

“Did I say to stop eating my pussy, jackass?”

The officer dove back into her pussy and Mary gave a shudder of pleasure as she came on the two men’s faces. Watching my fiancee cum on the two guy sent a weird thrill through my body and my dick exploded my cum on Noel and Violet’s faces, running white and thick down their beautiful faces. Violet smiled and licked my cum off Noel’s round face. Noel started to return the favor, licking a line of cum up Violet’s neck to her lips and the pair exchanged a passionate, cum-stained kiss.

“Get down on your back!” Mary barked to the guy who was eating her pussy. The guy stretched out on the floor, his cock jutting hard from his body. Mary straddled the guy and engulfed his prick to the hilt of her pussy. She looked behind her shoulder and spread her asscheeks. “Come on, I don’t have all day,” she said, impatiently. The second officer knelt behind her and Mary moaned wantonly as his cock slid into her ass.

Violet was being lowered to the floor by Noel as they kissed passionately. Violet was playing with her pillowy tits as Noel lapped up a strand of cum that had run down to Violet’s little A Cup titties. Violet moaned as Noel sucked her cute little nipples.

“Eat her cunt out, Noel,” I ordered, smacking Noel’s tight ass.

Noel scooted lower and Violet spread her legs. Her brown-furred muff glistened with excitement and Noel dove nosily into her pussy, sucking the teenager’s snatch. I pulled her hips up until she was kneeling and rammed my cock into her sopping pussy.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Noel. Violet grabbed her head and shoved Noel’s face back into Violet’s pussy.

I fucked Noel with a steady rhythm, her cunt had a nice, slick grip on my cock. “How did the FBI find me here?”

“The … ohhh … the homeowner, Brandon Fitz … shit that’s nice! Brandon Fitzsimmons tipped us.”

That was surprising. I must have left a loophole in the instructions I gave him. I struggled to remember what I had told him, but it had been a week since I had seen him. Oh well, I had to remember to talk to him and get him sorted out. Plus, I needed him to divorce Desiree anyways. I had originally thought about giving him his wife back, but Desiree was far too beautiful and far too amazing of a cook to let her go.

“What evidence do you have on me!” I asked, fucking Noel a little harder.

“Oh, uh, shit!” she panted, struggling to gather her thoughts. “We found matching fingerprints at all the banks and the Bestbuy. People at both areas experience the same sort of symptoms. We haven’t isolated the compound you use to make people so docile. Matching semen samples were found in all the rape victims in both the bank robberies and the Bestbuy. Plus we have video surveillance of you committing all the acts.”

“Anything else?”

“You’re suspected in the robbery of a Kay Jewelers, but that’s not Federal jurisdiction,” Noel answered. “And you’re tied to the kidnapping of Violet Matheson and the disappearances of Xiu Liu and Fiona Cavanagh. Korina Stavros is also suspected of being missing, last seen with you, but no one has filed a missing persons report on her.”

“Master didn’t kidnap me!” objected Violet. “I’m his slave? How could that be kidnapping?”

“Your mother filed the missing persons report,” Noel answered. “She latter withdrew it, saying there had been a misunderstanding and you were with a family friend.” That had been the orders I gave her mother when I saw the Amber Alert for Violet. “The Seattle Police are very suspicious of your mom’s story and she’s a person of interest in your disappearances as well.”

“I have been busy,” I boasted and started to pound her cunt hard.

Mary was moaning as she took it in both holes. It looked like they had a rhythm going. Violet was purring in pleasure as Noel went back to eating her cunt. Noel came on my cock with a hard shudder, her cunt squeezing almost painfully on my cock. Violet was close behind her, creaming her face as she writhed on the floor.

“Yes, yes, oh yes!” moaned Mary. “Harder, you fucking pansies, fuck me harder! I’m so close!”

The officer fucking her ass started to pound away and she convulsed between the two men. The officer she rode was groping her breasts, squeezing her nipples as she bucked on top of him. The guy fucking her ass moaned and shoved his cock deep in her ass, his face contorted with pleasure as he shot loads of cum up my fiancee’s ass. He fell backwards, panting on the ground and Mary started to ride the officer on his back hard. It wasn’t long before Mary began moaning loudly, arching her back as she came a second time. She sat down on the cop, panting hard, and then stood up, cum dripping out her asshole.

“I haven’t cum yet!” the cop protested, his cock hard and glistening with pussy juices.

Mary shrugged her shoulders. “Isn’t that what your hands for?”

“Please,” begged the cop.

“Fine,” Mary sighed. “You’re so pathetic.” Mary raised her foot and started to stroke his cock with it. “Is that making you feel good?”

“Yeah, oh yeah,” he groaned.

“What a fucking disgusting worm,” Mary snarled in disgust, rubbing his cock with her foot. “Is my foot making you come?”

“Yes!” the guy moaned. “I’m so close, keep rubbing it.”

“Naw, I’m bored,” Mary said and walked away. “Better use your hand.” Mary straddled Violet and sat down of her face. “Clean my ass, slut!”

Violet was more than happy to oblige, licking the cum out of her Mistress’s ass. “Oh, fuck that’s hot!” I panted and buried myself all the way in Noel’s cunt and unloaded several hot squirts of cum up inside her.

Jessica came downstairs, dressed in a blue silk blouse and gray skirt, her hard nipples pressing against the clinging fabric of the blouse. “There’s a news van on the way, Master,” Jessica reported.

“We should get dressed,” I told Mary. “For our interview.”

I rounded up the SWAT officers that were having fun with the various sluts and got them out of the house. Allison and Desiree had their guy handcuffed to the bed, his cock up Allison’s cunt and Desiree sitting on his face. Thamina was getting fucked up the ass while Fiona sucked on her pussy. Karen was tribbing her female officer, a butch woman with short, blonde hair. And Chasity and Lillian had found five officers and had them all jerk off on them. The two sluts were positively dripping with cum, like some bukkake party. In the basement, I found Xiu was handcuffed to a bed and being fucked hard in the ass with a big smile on her face. Korina was sleeping soundly in the bed next to her.

When the news van arrived it was driven by Freddy, the cameraman with Jessica yesterday. He started gathering what Jessica called “B roll” shooting the SWAT officer milling around and the ruined door to our house. Then Mary and I were interviewed. Mary was wearing her pink, silk robe and I was wearing a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. We looked like we just got woken up and we told how scarred we where as these stormtroopers rounded us up. Jessica interviewed some of our house guests, Desiree wrapped up in a housecoat, and Karen wearing one of my buttoned-down shirts and little else. The two sluts reiterated how scared they were.

Finally, Jessica interviewed Agent Peterson who hung himself out to dry for making the colossal screw-up of raiding the house of a clearly innocent man. He didn’t quite say it was all because of his incompetence, but it was pretty apparent that it was because of incompetence. He even mentioned how Agent Heinrich objected to the raid because she was 100% sure I was the wrong guy but Agent Peterson ignored her. He apologized for being too eager in pursuit of justice.

“My producer’s going to love this!” Jessica exclaimed happily and I kissed her and gave her a slap on the ass.

I kissed Noel before she left with the Agent Peterson and told her to pick up a slutty cop’s outfit at a sex shop on her way home. Agent Peterson looked positively sick as he climbed into his vehicle. Noel had her FBI face back on and just gave Mary and I the faintest of nods as they drove off in a black suburban. The SWAT officers hopped in an assortment of suburbans, trucks, squad cars and one big, SWAT van, and followed the FBI Agents out.

Mary went back to bed, but it was almost time to go jogging, so I went over to Madeleine’s house where the Naked Jogging Club meets. Anastasia was there, the dyed black-hair Russian from across the street, and Belinda and her hot, teenage daughter Cassie. I didn’t get to fuck the mom and her daughter, yesterday, and I wanted to change that.

I found Mary still asleep when I returned. I crawled into bed with her and she sleepily asked, “Have fun?”

“Yeah, I fucked a mother and her daughter,” I murmured, spooning her from behind.

“That’s nice,” she whispered and then she fell back asleep. I kissed her shoulder, my cock pressing against her soft ass and joined her in sleep.

I woke up to a warm, sucking feeling on my cock. “Hmm, Mare, that feels good,” I moaned. The sucking stopped for a moment then continued. Mary’s tongue was swirling around the head, the hard, metal head of her tongue stud added extra pleasure to the blowjob. Wait? Tongue stud? Mary doesn’t have a tongue stud.

I opened my eyes and saw bubble-gum pink hair spilling across my stomach. “Allison,” I smiled.

“Good morning, Master,” Allison cooed. “Mistress told me to wake you up.” Allison gripped my cock, stroking it slowly as she straddled my waist and guided the cock to the entrance of her cunt. Tattooed above her pussy was the phrase “Cum on in,” and an arrow pointing to her teenage cunt. Her tight snatch engulfed my cock as she lowered herself. “Mistress says you need to take a shower. It’s almost time to leave for her OB/GYN appointment.”

Allison started to ride me hard and fast, her big breasts flopped about, pierced by silver barbells. “Did Mary tell you to wake me up this way?” I asked, stroking her side and then sliding my hand up to grope one of her tits.

“Mistress didn’t say how I was to wake you up,” Allison answered with a naughty giggle.

The bed springs squeaked as Allison rode me. When she bottomed out on my cock, she would grind her clit into the forest of my pubic hair before rising up. Her cunt was tight with youth and she moaned beautifully as she rode me.

“Go faster!” I urged. Her hips responded, and Allison twisted and rose and as fasts as she could. Her breath quickened as her orgasm neared. I groaned through gritted teeth and flooded the sluts cunt. Allison gasped as she felt my cum flood her and then she bucked wildly atop me as her orgasm shot through her.

“Oh, thank you, Master!” she said, a smile on her flushed face.

The bedroom door banged open and I saw strawberry-blonde Fiona stalk in wearing her maid’s uniform. Her big breasts bounced in the transparent bodice as she walked over and smacked Allison on the ass.

“Mistress said to wake Master up, not fuck him!” Fiona shouted. “Go downstairs! Mistress is going to paddle your naughty, slutty ass.”

“Oh no,” Allison gasped, dismayed and scurried out of the room.

“Mistress asked me to remind you to get ready,” Fiona said, respectfully.

“I guess I have to take a shower,” I said, eying Fiona. “Get naked, I want you to wash me with those tits of yours.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Allison, you naughty slut!” I shouted as Allison guilty came down the stairs. I could see the cum running down her thigh. “I told you to wake Mark up!”

“I did, Mistress,” Allison protested.

“With your cunt?”

She pouted, her lower lip just begging to be kissed. “Master liked it.”

“Of course he did,” I said, rolling my eyes. “He loves sticking his dick in any hole.” I grabbed the wooden spoon, I so enjoyed smacking the asses of naughty sluts. “Bend over the table.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Allison pouted. I smacked her ass hard. “One, thank you Mistress!”

“Stop pouting, bitch!” I told her. “You’re my slut. I can beat you for any reason I want. I don’t even need a reason!”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Allison apologized. Smack! “Two, thank you Mistress!”

My pussy was starting to itch. Karen was watching. “Get on you knees and pleasure me, Karen!”

“Oh, yes Mistress!” Karen excitedly gasped and rushed to kneel before me, hiking up my black skirt and shoving the gusset of my sky blue panties to the side. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue ran down my shaved slit, flicking my clit.

Smack! “Three, thank you Mistress!” Her ass was turning red. Smack! “Four, thank you Mistress.” She was such a naughty, dirty slut and just begged to be punished. Smack! “Five, thank you Mistress.” I lost my self in the pleasure of Karen’s tongue and the smack of the spoon on Allison’s flesh. Every time the spoon smacked her ass, her ass jiggled and reddened more. I came with a shudder and hit Allison’s ass one last time. “Twenty-six, thank you, Mistress!” Allison sobbed.

I pulled Allison up and stroked her crying face. “I loved beating your ass,” I told her. “You made me very happy!”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Allison sniffed and smiled. I kissed her on the lips. I couldn’t resist groping her welted ass and feeling her jump in pain.

“Go find Thamina and have her put an ointment on you ass and then have her lick you to a nice orgasm.”

“I will, Mistress,” Allison beamed and scurried off. I glanced at the clock. Damn, we should be leaving right now.

I headed upstairs. I shouldn’t have sent Fiona. Mark’s got to be fucking her. Feeling a little frustrated with my fiancee and his never ending sex drive thanks to a wish he made with the Devil. I stalked up the stairs. As I entered our bedroom, I could hear the shower running in the master bath and a woman moaning.

“Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!” Fiona moaned. “Oh, Master, your cock feels so amazing up my ass!”

I entered the bathroom and threw open the shower curtains to find Fiona pushed up against the wall as Mark fucked her ass, hard. I paused to admire the sight. Mark’s ass was getting more firm and was starting to be nicely shaped. I could see his ass flexing as he fucked her. At this rate he would have a very nice, tight ass.

Remembering I was angry at him, I shouted, “Mark! We need to go. Stop fucking her ass!”

“She’s cleaning my cock,” Mark protested.

“With her ass? Seriously, Mark?”

“I shoved soap up it first,” he said, lamely.

Fuck, he wasn’t going to stop till he came. So, I licked my finger and caressed his ass, sliding into his crack and wiggled it into his ass. I searched around and found his prostate and started to massage it through the walls of his bowel.

“Oh fuck!” Mark moaned, his ass clenching as he shot his load off into the slut’s ass.

“Wow, your cock must be all clean now,” I said in mock amazement. “Get out of the shower and get dressed, Mark, we need to go.”

“Sorry, Mare,” he said, flashing that boyish grin of his that melted my heart. The shower shut off and Mark started to dry himself. Fiona was quietly frigging her cunt as Mark tried to kiss me.

“I’m still mad at you,” I told him.

He wrapped his arms around me and I struggled to break free. “Then I’m …” his lips kissed me briefly, “… going to …” kiss, “… keep kissing you …” kiss, “… until you forgive me.” This time his kiss lingered. “Because …” kiss, “… I’m so sorry.” He kissed me again and my lips opened and I started kissing him back.

“Fine, you’re forgiven,” I said and he captured my lips with another kiss. It was hard to stay mad when he was kissing me. It was kinda my fault, anyways, not that I’d admit being wrong, but I did send the sluts to wake him up. I should have done it myself. Mark’s hand started to feel my breasts through my blue blouse. I wasn’t wearing a bra and he was playing with my nipple. “Wait, Mark!” I protested, feeling his cock harden against me. Fuck, if I didn’t stop this, we would be fucking on the bathroom counter and then we would be really late. “We have to go,” I started to say, but Mark’s kiss cut me off.

His hand slipped under my blouse and he started gently pinching my hard nipple. It was getting harder and harder to care about why I needed Mark to stop. The doctor wasn’t going anywhere, right? I felt Mark pulling my skirt up and I tried to push it back down. Mark’s tongue was inside my mouth and he was making my nipple feel so good with his touches. I felt his fingers at the crotch of my panties, damp with my desire. He pulled my panties to the side and then he was in me.

Mark was so big inside me, spreading my pussy with his girth and rubbing against every pleasurable inch inside her. Why was I trying to stop him? How could I have wanted to stop this? Mark felt so amazing inside me, as his love filled me up, plunging in and out of me. His strong form crushing against my breasts. My clit rubbing on his crotch, my nipples rubbing on his chest. I could feel his hands roaming beneath my blouse, touching my back, my side, my breasts. My skin was alive with pleasure.

Mark broke the kiss, his lips sliding to my ear and he whispered. “I love my naughty filly.”

I came! A glorious orgasm rolled through my cunt, my pussy walls milking his cock. “I love you, too!” I gasped. “My randy stallion! Ride me, ride me! Make me cum again.”

Over Mark’s shoulder I saw Fiona still masturbating her pussy with one hand while she brought gobs of cum from her ass to her lips. Mark’s dirty cock had just been in her ass and now it was in my pussy.

“What feels better?” I asked. “My pussy or Fiona’s ass?”

“You pussy!” Mark panted. “She’s just a hole to dump my cum.” Mark’s cock was rubbing inside me so deliciously. “Who’s dicks felt better. Mine or those SWAT guys?”

“Oh yours,” I answered, truthfully, feeling another orgasm building. “They were just living dildos!”

I gripped Mark’s ass, feeling his muscles bunch as he fucked me harder. “Fuck, here it comes, Mare!” Mark gasped and buried himself deep in me, brushing against my womb, and I came as I felt his warm spunk flood my pussy.

I kissed Mark, deeply. “We gotta go,” I told him, reluctantly. I wanted to be held by Mark, fill his cock inside me all day long.

“Yeah,” he said, pulling out of me. I felt a little empty inside my pussy. My panty gusset slid back into place, holding his sperm inside. I guess Dr. WolfTail was going to get a surprise.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I shook Gerald’s hand. He was one of the engineers at the plant. “I think its a good idea,” I told him.

“Thanks, Brandon,” Gerald said, before he left.

My phone buzzed, alerting me to an email. I sat in my office at the Boeing plant in Renton and pulled my phone out. The email was from Doug, the P.I. I hired to investigate that asshole Mark Glassner who ruined my life, stole my wife, my house.

Doug Allard was the same P.I. I used to investigate my whore of a first wife. He found the proof of her infidelity and saved my ass when it came to the divorce settlement. The bitch wasn’t able to take me to the ringers like she wanted. So, when I decided to take down Mark Glassner, I turned to Doug. I lucked out, finding a house for rent that had a great view of my backyard and placed Doug there with is telephoto lenses.

“It’s very important you don’t get near Mark,” I told him on Tuesday when I hired him. “He’s very dangerous. And I can’t afford tipping him off. From this point on, we will only communicative through email.” I couldn’t take the chance of Doug getting compromised by Mark and finding Mark on the phone instead of Doug. I was freed from Mark’s power by Sister Louise and I intended to keep it that way.

I opened the email. “Mr. Fitzsimmons, unusual activity this morning. FBI raided your house. However, they left without arresting Mark. In fact, I have photos of several of the women in the house fucking the SWAT officers in some of the bedrooms. I attached the photos. I don’t know who this guy is, but the SWAT left like they were his buddies. Doug.”

I glanced at the photos and my heart skipped a beat. There was Desiree and Allison stripping a SWAT cop naked. Both Allison and Desiree were naked. There was another photo of Desiree straddling the guy, clearly fucking him.

“Fuck!” I shouted. I needed a fucking drink. “God fucking damn you, Mark!”

I took a long, deep breath and calmed myself down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to, Brandon. Calm down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to. Mark is controlling her. Get a grip on yourself. You knew you would see this sort of stuff, Brandon. It will just making the revenge on Mark that much more sweeter.

While I was disappointed that the FBI failed, I wasn’t surprised. It was a long shot, anyways. I didn’t expect the FBI to do anything to Mark. The best I could have hoped for was for Mark to get shot. I was hoping my warning of Mark wanting to kill cops would make them a little trigger happy. Mark will question the FBI and they will tell him exactly who tipped them off. Well, I had already cleared out my bank accounts that Desiree knows about and I had several off shore accounts she didn’t.

It was time to disappear.

To be continue…

Click here for Chapter 17

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 15: Practice

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 15: Practice

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/female, Mind Control, Rape, Magic, Work, Oral, Anal, Rimming

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 14



“Theodora…” the ethereal voice whispered. “Awaken…”

I realized I was dreaming as the voice blew away the fog of sleep from my mind.

In my dream I was with my family, having dinner. Sean, my husband, was sitting opposite me at the dining room table. Between us sat Shannon on my right, or oldest daughter, happily chatting to Mary who sat on my left. And past Mary sat our youngest, little Missy, who was feeding her baby doll with a little bottle. Behind me, I could feel the malevolent gaze of the Kurt, the damned Warlock who stole me away from my family.

The dream would play out the same as it always did. In a moment, Kurt would walk in and I would … do things to him as my family happily ate their dinner. And then I would wake up, sweating and shivering, and I would cry myself back to sleep, heartsick for my husband, for my daughters. Kurt had stolen my family away from me. When Sister Louise freed me, Kurt had already made me tell my husband all the filthy things I did to Kurt, how much I enjoyed his cock. He made me divorce Sean and sign away my parental rights. When I was freed by Sister Louise, it was too late for me to go back to Sean. He had been too hurt.

The damage was done.

“Theodora…” the voice whispered again.

I looked around, conscious that I was dreaming. Kurt was there, lurking behind me, a shadowy form with a mohawk and red eyes and silver glinting at his lip from his piercing. Kurt loved piercings, the asshole had made me get piercings all over my body: my lips and nose, my nipples and clitoral hood, and both of my labias. The holes had healed over the last thirteen years, but not the memories. I could still recall Kurt pulling on the rings piercing my nipples, or my labia until the pleasure turned to pain.

“Theodora…” The voice was coming from the hallway that led back to the bedrooms. Sean and I had a tiny house, only three bedrooms and one floor. Missy and Mary had to share a bedroom but Shannon got her own bedroom because she was the oldest.

I followed the voice and saw silvery light shining underneath the door to the bedroom I used to share with my husband. My heart was beating in my chest. What was going on here? My hand shook as I reached out for the door, the metal cold beneath my sweaty palm.

“Theodora…” the voice came from right behind the door, ethereal, accompanied by a musical chorus, like the ringing of wind chimes.

The door opened and standing in the room, shining brilliant silver, was a seemingly young looking man, fit and muscled like a Greek statue, dressed in a white tunic. He was handsome, almost beautiful, his face chiseled and perfect, square-jawed and my face flushed with desire. His hair was shining gold, his eyes brilliant sapphires, and his skin burnished bronze. His face was peaceful, serene even, just the hint of a smile played on his lips.

“Theodora, I am the Dominion, Ramiel, here to guide and instruct you through your dreams.”

I swallowed. “Thank you, my Lord.”

“I am unworthy of such honors, you may refer to me as simply Ramiel,” he said humbly. “As you have suspected, Sister Louise has fallen to her Pride and been made Thrall by the Warlock.”

Fear ran cold across my skin. “I will not fail,” I said, not sure what else to say.

“Of course not, Theodora. However, the Demoness Lilith has been summoned and serves the Warlocks.”

“Warlocks?” I interrupted. “There’s more than one?”

“Yes, lovers,” Ramiel simply answered. “With Lilith of the Black Womb aiding them, the traditional powers of our Priestess will soon be ineffective. Lilith will arm the Warlocks with the ability to see your golden aura and will make their Thralls immune to control and exorcism. Other methods will be necessary. More oblique methods.”

It was worse than I though. “I … I have never faced a demon before.”

“It has been many centuries since Warlocks have been so armed, but fear not. Tactics were developed and I am here to teach you.”

His tunic melted away, leaving him naked. His manhood was hard and erect, rising out of a forest of golden hair. “You need to … be with me?” I asked, excited. The touch of an Angel was Ecstasy.

“Just as you were taught your current prayers,” Ramiel answered. I remembered those early dreams after I took my vows, taught my prayers by the Angel Hadraniel. It had been several very pleasant nights of being the lover of an Angel. “This first prayer you shall learn is called Prayer of Avvah.”

Ramiel’s bronzed hand reached out and caressed my face, pleasure rippled through my body. My clothes melted away and Ramiel was kissing me, wrapping his arms about my body. I could feel his manhood pressing hard against my stomach and I moaned wantonly into his lips. Like with Gabriel and his Ecstasy, pleasure surged through my body ending at my womanhood in an explosion of pleasure.

I was lying on the bed, Ramiel was on top of me, his cock hard and pressing at the opening of my pussy. “Praise God!” Ramiel moaned as he sank slowly inside me.

I cried out in passion, his girth pleasurably spreading my pussy, the head of his dick rubbing deliciously on the sensitive walls of pussy. I racked his strong back with my fingernails as another orgasm rolled through me. Ramiel started a slow, steady rhythm atop me. I slid my hands down and gripped the hard muscles of his ass, pulling him harder into me.

“The Prayer of Avvah can only be used on a mortal, one not touched by evil,” Ramial gasped as he thrust in and out of me. “It will create a powerful, obsessive attraction between two people.”

“I don’t … oh fuck … understand?” I gasped. “How could that … uhhh … useful?”

“There are two Warlocks. They are lovers,” Ramiel explained. “A wedge must be driven between them. Separate, they will be more vulnerable. Particularly the male. His powers are too dangerous and Lilith serves his lover.”

“Okay,” I moaned. “Harder, please! Oh, God! Oh, God!”

Ramiel fucked me harder, faster. It felt so good! Nothing was better than a man inside you, and an Angel was even better than a man. My legs wrapped about his waist, hugging him tightly to me. My third orgasm was building quickly. Every time his cock buried itself into my cunt, my clit rubbed against his groin and my orgasm grew and grew until I screamed my pleasure loudly.

“To perform the Prayer,” Ramiel continued, after my orgasm ran its course, “you must sleep with the Mortal. When they orgasm, whisper Avvah into their ear followed by the name of the person you wish them to have form the obsession with. When that Mortal lies with the one you named, the Bond of Avvah shall form.”

“All right,” I panted, kissing his beautiful face, enjoying his muscular chest crushing my breasts, my nipples.

“Tonight, you will find a mortal to test it out with,” Ramiel continued. “You will know him when you lay eyes on him and whom to make his obsession with. When you are sure you’ve preformed the Prayer correctly, you’re true target is Samantha.”

“Antsy?” I gasped, confused. “The girl I’m staying with.”

“Her brother is Mark Glassner, the Warlock,” Ramiel answered. “To arm himself against you, he will need to sleep with his sister. Thus, we shall turn the Warlocks plan against him.”

“Yes, yes, yes, I can do that!” I panted, grinding my hips into Ramiel, desperate to reach another orgasm. Ramiel began plowing me hard, his cock felt like fire as it plunged in and out, over and over. His thrust became more frantic, my pussy was beginning to ache pleasantly from the urgency of his fucking. His cum was liquid fire inside me, igniting every nerve in my body and …

… I woke up, cumming and groaning, wrapped up in the sheets of my hotel bed. I was drenched in sweat, my silk negligee clinging wetly to my body. The air conditioner blew cold upon my body and I shivered.

“Have a good one?” Antsy asked, sleepily. “You’ve been moaning for the last ten minutes.”

“What?” I asked, confused.

“Did you have a nice wet dream?” Antsy grinned, sitting up in her bed. She was wearing a yellow t-shirt that left her slim legs bared.

“Yeah,” I answered, smiling. “A really nice one.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunlight was just starting to streak through the bedroom window, waking me up. My fiancee, Mary, slept peacefully next to me. A streak of auburn hair lay across her pale, freckled cheek. She was so beautiful, I reached out and gently brushed the strand of hair out of her face. She smiled in her sleep and murmured sleepily. I kissed her cheek and slowly crawled out of bed to take a piss.

I slipped out of the bedroom and headed downstairs for my morning jog. None of the sluts were awake and the house was strangely quiet. On the porch the two members of the Naked Jogging Club waited, Anastasia and Madeleine. Anastasia was a blonde, Russian beauty that strangely dyed her hair a dark black while Madeleine was a brunette, Southern belle with a wickedly hot accent. I hated jogging, but I did it to get in better shape for Mary. Of course, watching two fine, naked asses bobbing before you was a hell of a motivator.

As I jogged, my thoughts drifted to Karen and the conversation Mary and I had with her last night after Thamina tended to her injuries. Karen was more than happy to tell us everything about the Nuns. They were called the Sisters of Mary Magdalene and worked for the Archangel Gabriel. They were sent after Warlocks that were causing major disruptions. Usually, a Warlock can take months or years to attract a nuns attention, but I guess I went for broke with the orgy in Bestbuy so a nun was dispatched quickly.

The good news was, there weren’t a lot of nuns. Only one other in North America. Sister Theodora was her name, and she was a dirty-blonde woman that appeared eighteen year old with a heart-shaped face and blue eyes. Karen told us about the gifts nuns get from Gabriel: eternal youth, the ability to see auras, their prayers. I was surprised to learn Karen was fifty-one, she looked eighteen. She had spent four years as a Thrall to a woman named Susanne before she was freed and joined the nuns herself.

Karen explained how a nun controls a Thrall and just how limited it was. The nun could implant a trigger that would she could later exploit. But, once the nun was controlling the Thrall, she had to constantly keep reinforcing her commands so the nun couldn’t let the Thralls out of her sight once she started controlling them or they’ll quickly revert back to their Warlock’s control.

Karen suggest hiring regular men as bodyguards and not give them any orders. A nun could only affect Thralls. So a regular person was immune to their powers. It was something to keep in mind if I couldn’t find a way to seduce my mom. Of course, that was another problem. I still had no clue how I was going to do that. According to Lilith, I needed to sleep with my mom to make my Thralls immune to nun’s power. I had to seduce her or rape her. How the fuck do you seduce your mother?

I shuddered, thinking about the alternative. I couldn’t rape my mother. She was … well … my mother. Maybe if she had been an asshole like my father, but she was always the sweetest woman in the world. Even when she was angry with me I weirdly felt like she still cared about me. Not like my dad, the asshole would just get drunk and hit me. Fuck, the fact that she’s put up with my dad for thirty years must make her a saint or something.

I shook my head in frustration and noticed two women waiting at the street light ahead. Two new members to the Naked Jogging Club would distract me from the problem with my mom. The women were Belinda, a hot thirty-five year old, and her even hotter, fifteen year old daughter, Cassie. Belinda and Cassie lived a few streets down from me, so I decided to have everyone jog back to Madeleine’s for the post jog festivities.

On the way back, however, a news crew was parked on the side of the road, filming us. From KIRO 7 News, the Seattle affiliate for CBS. I decided to find out what was going on. I had the ladies continue on to Madeleine’s and then head home when they got dressed. I guess the post job festivities would wait for tomorrow. The ladies had school and work to get to, I guess. There was always tomorrow. Luckily, the reporter was female and I bet she was attractive, TV news only hired attractive people, so I jogged across the street.

There was a greasy looking guy operating the camera and an attractive, caramel skinned reporter with honey hair. It was hard to tell what nationality she was; Hispanic, Asian, Filipino, or African American. Maybe it was all of them, blended together to make this smoking hot reporter. She wore a pink, silk blouse and a tight, gray pencil skirt that showed off the nice curves of her ass. A look of fear crossed her eyes and her cameraman stepped between us, still filming, as I approached.

“Sir,” the reporter asked, swallowing her fear, “Jessica St. Pierre, Kiro 7 News, why are you and that group of ladies jogging naked?”

“We’re the Naked Jogging Club,” I told her. “Why don’t we go in your news van and talk about it, alone.”

“Sure,” the reporter said in her bubbly voice.

“Eh, Jessica, are you sure about that,” the cameraman asked.

“Yeah, Freddy,” Jessica answered, rolling her eyes.

“Relax, Freddy, Just hang outside and never tell anyone about this,” I ordered. “And delete the footage.”

“Yeah,” Freddy muttered, playing with his camera. “Shit.”

Inside the news van was crowded with equipment. There was a video editing machine on one side and shelves holding cables, lens, batteries, and other items covered the opposite wall. A large cylinder filled part of the van, the telescoping satellite dish that would rise up for broadcasting.

“Get naked,” I ordered Jessica.

“Of course,” she nodded. “To better understand why you go around naked.”

I laughed. “Sure, babe.”

She started unbuttoning her pink, silk blouse. Underneath she wore a frilly, pink bra that covered her round tits. The bra clasped in the front and I reached out and unclasped it, spilling her dark breasts out. They were lovely, topped by brown nipples and I reached out and pinched one. She opened her mouth to protest but she caught the look in my eye and blushed. She was naturally submissive I was thrilled to learn.

Her skirt unzipped on the side and she slid it off her slim hips. Her panties were a matching pink and as frilly as her bra. She pulled those off, shaking her hips side to side as she worked the tight panties of her hips. Her cunt was waxed bare, her labia protruding thickly out of her slit. Moisture beaded on her lips and her vulva was swollen with desire.

“You are fucking hot,” I told her, my cock hard with my lust.

She blushed. “Thank you.”

“You’re going to be my sex slave,” I ordered her. “And my fiancee, Mary’s slave. You will do whatever filthy, depraved things we tell you to.”

She nodded.

“You’ll have a very important job,” I further told her. “You will need to use your contacts to alert me of any issues, like reports of naked joggers, or anything about Mark Glassner or Mary Sullivan. Or anything strange that happens in the area.”

“Yes, sir,” she said.

“Master,” I corrected, pinching her nipple, hard.

“Yes, Master,” she gasped.

“You will act like your normal self around others,” I told her. “Tonight, when you get off work, pack up your clothes, jewelry, makeup. Whatever you need for your job. You have a new place to live.” I gave her the house address. “Okay, slut?”

“I understand,” she answered. Then hastily added, “Master.”

“Do you have a husband or boyfriend?”

“No, not really, Master.”

“Good, get down on all four.”

Jessica hastily got down on her knees, presenting her caramel ass to me and her wet cunt peaking out between her slim thighs. I knelt behind her and squeezed her ass. I slid my cock slowly into the velvety warmth of her cunt. It felt so nice to slide inside her, to hear the wanton moan that issued from her lips.

“Oh, you’re shaft feels so nice in my snatch, Master,” Jessica moaned.

I stroked her ass, spreading her cheeks and finding the dark asshole. I licked my thumb and shoved it up her ass. She gasped and writhed her hips as my thumb wiggled up her tight asshole. Her cunt tightened on my cock as I invaded her ass.

“Fuck, you’re pussy’s nice,” I panted. “But I bet you’re ass would feel even tighter.”

“If that would make you happy, Master,” Jessica gasped. “Then stick your shaft up my bunghole.”

I pulled out of her cunt and moved up, finding her wrinkled asshole with the head of my cock. I pushed with steady pressure and the head of my cock slipped past her tight ring and into her warm bowels. I slid in easy and Jessica purred in pleasure. I started a slow pace, savoring her tightness.

“Fuck, I’m not the first cock you’ve had up your ass, hey slut?”

“No, Master! I love it up the ass!”

“I bet you do, you filthy whore,” I said.

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “I’m such a whore! I love dicks! In my mouth, my snatch, my cornhole!”

My balls were slapping on her taint as I fucked her ass harder. “Here it comes!” I panted and then creamed her ass with four mighty spurts.

“Oh yes, cum in my ass!” she gasped. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Her ass convulsed on my ejaculating cock as her orgasm trembled through her body.

I pulled my cock out of her tight ass. “Do you know what good little sluts do after Master’s cock has been up their ass?”

“What, Master?” she asked.

“Clean it with their dirty little mouths.”

Her tongue was pleasantly rough on my cock as she licked me from root to tip. She played with my tip, digging her tongue into my urethra to get out the last bit of sperm. She was a skilled cocksucker and soon I was hard and fucking her face, shoving my cock down her throat. She cupped my balls, gently squeezing them as I neared another orgasm. When I was about to cum, I shoved my cock all the way down her tight throat and shot my cum straight into her belly.

“Put your panties on,” I told her as I grabbed her bra. “Enjoy my cum up your ass all day.”

“Thank you, Master,” she answered, wiping her lips.

Freddy scowled at me when I walked out of the news van, Jessica’s bra clutched in my hand. I jogged home. Breakfast was just getting set on the table when I walked in. The sluts and Mary were looking at bridal magazines, again, and I walked up and kissed Mary. They were all sweaty from their morning aerobics and digging into plates of blueberry pancakes and scrambled eggs.

“Where’s Karen?” I asked. “And Thamina?”

Fiona set a plate in front of me and kissed me on the lips as Mary answered. “Oh, she was feeling a little ill this morning. Just threw during aerobics. Thamina took her upstairs.”

“Oh,” I shrugged, fondling Fiona’s ass. “Well, I had a pretty fun morning.”

“With those ladies you go jogging with,” Mary asked slyly.

“No, with a news reporter,” I answered, holding up Jessica’s bra, and then told her all about Jessica while I hungrily ate Desiree’s delicious breakfast and Fiona started sucking hungrily at my cock beneath the table.

“Is this here?” Mary asked, holding up her phone. There was a video playing of Jessica reporting on a winter storm last year.

“Yeah,” I answered and came in Fiona’s sucking mouth.

“Hmm, don’t swallow,” Mary purred and pulled Fiona up and kissed her, sucking Fiona’s cum stained tongue into her lips. Mary smacked her lips and then went back to studying her phone. “She looks pretty,” Mary stated.

“Trust me, she has a smoking body,” I told her.

“Well, you do have a discerning eye.” Her hand reached out and stroked my dick, wet with Fiona’s saliva. “Or at least, a discerning cock.”

“Wanna take a shower?” I asked archly as my dick hardened in her hand.

Mary laughed richly. We never quite made it to the shower. Her ass was so inviting as she raced up the stairs in front of me that I pinned her against the hallway wall and started to wildly fuck her. She was soaking wet and my cock slid easily in her. Mary held me tight and was panting loudly as I plunged hard into her.

She was so beautiful, and her pussy felt so amazing. I could never get tired of her. Her laugh, her smile, the way she bit her lip, her freckled breasts and plump ass and her tight holes. I loved her mouth as she nibbled on my lip as we kissed and her soft fingers tracing my spine as we made fucked.

A bedroom door opened and Karen and Thamina peered out. Karen was looking a lot better after sleeping on a bed. Her scrapes on her wrist were fading, and her ass wasn’t quite so welted. Her eyes were no longer red with crying and puffy with exhaustion. Thamina wore her nurse’s outfit and her headscarf. Her body was clearly visible through the white, transparent material of her uniform and her dark nipples were hard.

“Feeling better?” Mary asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Karen answered. “I don’t know what was wrong. But I’m feeling better.”

“Well, there’s breakfast downstairs,” Mary said.

“Thamina, wait,” I panted. I was close to cumming. Thamina waited patiently while I continue fucking Mary. “I’m close, Mare,” I whispered in her ear. “You ready for my hot cum.

“Fill me up!” Mary panted, her arms hugged me tightly and she kissed me passionately. I was hammering her cunt hard and her hips matched my intensity. Are groins slapped together hard. Mary’s tongue was wiggling in my mouth when I groaned came inside her. Mary came right after, her cunt spasming on my dick and her fingernails bit into the flesh of my back.

“Oh, fuck that was good!” Mary panted as we pulled apart. Sperm leaked out of her pussy as my cock pulled out and Thamina knelt down and started to lick her cunt clean like a good slut.

“Thamina, get some money and then go buy thirteen small duffel bags,” I told her. “When you get back, get the other sluts together and put two million dollars in each bag.”

“Yes, Master,” she said and scrambled to follow my orders.

Mary looked questionably at me. I scooped her up in my arms and carried her to our bedroom. “I figure two million per house on the street. That’s easily double what they’re worth.”

“Wow,” Mary said. “So much.”

I shrugged. “Might as well spread the wealth around. I can always get more.”

Mary giggled. I took her into the bathroom and we finally got to that shower. “What are you doing today, before the meeting?” Mary asked.

“Relax,” I said with a shrug. “Lillian made a sex tape. We could watch that.”

“Really, with who?” Mary asked curiously.

“This punk-rock girl with a mohawk,” I answered. “Zelda, I think her name was.”

After the shower we went down to the living room and got the TV sat up for streaming off Lillian’s phone and then curled up on the couch to watch it. It was the first time Mary and I watched porn together. Hell, it was the first time I’d watched porn with someone else since I was in Junior High, and then we all watched silently wishing we were alone so we could jack off. Or, at least, that’s what I had been wishing. With Mare I had someone who could stroke my cock for me, and do other, more exciting, things with it.

The angle didn’t show much, just two forms writhing about on the bed. Luckily, their moans came through, loud and clear. Zelda, the girl with the mohawk, was a screamer when she came. After ten minutes, Mary and I were too busy to watch the tape. Mary was on top, riding me hard. Her perky breasts were bouncing above my face. I gripped her plump ass and slid my right hand down into her crack. I found her wrinkled asshole and teased it with my finger.

“Shove it in,” Mary hissed, leaning over me. Her arms were braced on the couch arm, around my head, her breasts jiggling above my head.

My finger pushed against the tight ring of her asshole and then slipped in. She was warm and tight and I shoved my finger up to my second knuckle and then slowly fucked it in and out of her ass. Mary’s panting became higher pitch and her dusky nipples dangled in front of my face. I latched onto her left tit, sucking greedily at her hard nub.

“Oh, you’re cock feels so wonderful in my cunt!” Mary panted. “Oh, my mighty stallion! Oh, fuck, fuck, you’re making me feel so fucking amazing!”

Mary’s cunt pulsed on my cock as she bucked on top of me, screaming her orgasm. She kept riding me, hard and fast. Her cunt was so wonderful, sliding up and down on my cock. I switched breasts, sucking her right nipple until it was hard and shiny with spit.

“Are you gonna cum in my naughty pussy?” Mary asked. “Gonna fill it up with your creamy spunk.”

“Yeah, Mare,” I gasped. I looked up at her face, twisted beautifully with lust. “My cum’s going to flood my naughty filly’s cunt!” My balls tightened and my orgasmed built and built. I groaned loudly and shot my sperm into her hungry pussy.

“Oh that feels so good!” Mary groaned as she came a second time on my cock. “So warm inside me!”

She collapsed onto me, her sweat dampened hair brushing my face as she brought her face closer. I kissed her beautiful, red lips and enjoyed her soft breasts rubbing on my chest. Mary cuddled on top of me and her cheek pressed against mine as we went back to watching Lillian’s sex tape. Lillian was on her knees and Zelda, the mohawk girl, was fucking her asshole with a strap-on. My finger was still up Mary’s ass and I started slowly moving it in and out, then I slipped a second finger up her ass.

“You want to fuck my ass?” Mary asked, whispering in my ear. “Do you want to stick your hard cock up my tight, dirty backdoor?”

My cock was hardening in her soppy cunt.

“Your ass is so amazing,” I told her. “I love how tight it feels on my cock.”

Mary climbed off me and pulled me to my feat, then she got down on all four on the floors, shaking that plump, beautiful ass at me. Her legs were parted and her freshly fucked pussy leaked a mix of our cum, running in whitish rivulets down her thighs. “Eat my ass, hun,” she cooed. “Get me all nice and ready for your big cock.”

My cock wasn’t that big, but it was nice hearing Mary say it was. Then again, Mary’s only been with a few guys, so maybe she didn’t know I was only average sized. I knelt behind my fiancee and spread her ass cheeks. Her puckered asshole was dark and I slowly bent down to lick it. I had never tongued a woman’s ass before and I was a little hesitant. But, I was doing it for my sweet Mary.

Her ass had a sour taste and Mary purred as my tongue circled about her asshole. Encouraged by her moaned, I pressed my tongue hard against her tight opening and my tongue slid in, wiggling about inside her ass. I slid one of my hands down to her juicy cunt and found her hard clit and started to rub the nub.

“Ohh, yes,” Mary moaned. “That’s so nice. You’re tongue feels amazing, Mark! Eat my dirty ass!”

My fingers were sliding inside her wet cunt, lubed by my sperm, while my thumb rubbed her clit. Her hips writhed in pleasure and my lips were glued to her asshole. My cock was so hard, I just had to stick it in. I pulled my lips from her asshole and pulled out my sticky fingers. I shoved the mix of cum and cunt juices up her ass and then rose up behind her.

“Here I come, Mare,” I panted, rubbing my dick against the rosebud of her asshole and sank into her tight, silky ass. “God, you feel so good, Mare.”

“Ohh, my stallion,” she groaned. “Ream my ass, stud!”

On the TV, Lillian was cumming on Zelda’s strap-on, moaning like the wanton slut she was. Mary moaned just as wantonly for me as I fucked her ass hard. My balls slapped against taint. Auburn hair spilled across her smooth back, dark red against pale skin. The muscles in her back rippled as she fucked me back.

Mary threw her head back and her flushed face smiled back at me. “You’re so beautiful!” I gasped. Her mouth opened wide and her eyes squeezed shut as she came, her ass milking my cock greedily. “Here it cums, Mare!” I gasped and fed her hungry hole my cum.

We were both breathing heavily. I pulled her up onto the couch with me and we cuddled on the couch. Lillian’s sex tape was over. “What time to you need to leave?” Mary asked.

“The meetings not until four,” I told answered.

“You once promised to watch Grey’s Anatomy with me,” Mary pointed out, grabbing the Bluray remote. The Bluray player was one of those wireless players that you could watch Netflix on.

“Yeah, okay,” I said. How bad could it be?

Pretty bad. But Mary seemed to like it and I liked holding Mary in my arms so I put up with it. During the credits of the first episode, Mary remembered something and grabbed her phone and showed me a photo. “This is Dr. WolfTail,” she said. “The OB/GYN I’m seeing tomorrow.”

Dr. WolfTail was a young woman Native American with beautiful, cinnamon skin and a deep black hair that was long and straight. Her eyes were wide and dark and she had a small, red mouth. A sensuous mouth that looked puckered for a kiss. The picture was from a Group Health website advertising their clinic “I think she’ll do,” I answered.

That reminded me and I grabbed my phone but Mary glared at me. The next episode started and I had to wait for the credits to make my phone call. When the episode was finally over, I called Kay Jewelers and added three new chokers to my order, promising to pay triple for them to get them done fast.

“What was that about?” Mary asked, pausing before the next episode started. Apparently, Mary was allowed to pause Grey’s Anatomy. Good to know the rules.

“Something for the sluts,” I answered.

Desiree brought us out some delicious sandwiches for lunch and asked permission to go grocery shopping. She took Allison with her, the pair giggling as the left. The other sluts joined us for lunch and got to watch an entire episode of Grey’s Anatomy. The all seemed to like it, except for Lillian who seemed as bored as I was. Then they went back down to the basement to continue counting out thirteen bags of two million dollars each.

Around two, I had to get ready for my meeting with the Police Chiefs. LESA, where the meeting was, was all the way in downtown Tacoma, across the street from the Courthouse. About a thirty minute drive from South Hill.

“Thanks for watching it with me,” Mary said, kissing me, as I stood up.

“Oh, it was no problem. I enjoyed it.”

“Liar,” she said, smiling. “But thanks for trying.”

Mary and I were both sticky from our fucking and Mary wanted to take a shower. I enjoyed watching Mary take a shower, so I joined her. As she soaped her breasts, I asked, “Are you coming with me to the meeting?”

“No, I’m going to take a few of the sluts to this bridal shop and to find a wedding dress,” Mary answered. “And look at bridesmaids dresses.”

“So, eh, when do you want to get … um … married?” I was suddenly nervous. I just couldn’t believe this beautiful creature, my filly, was actually going to marry me. Where had all my confidence gone to?

“How about July?” she asked, just as cautiously.

“Next month?”

“Yeah, it’s not to soon, is it?” She was nervous too and I laughed. Mary frowned at me. “What?”

“Nothing,” I said. “It’s just you seem as nervous as I am.”

“Well, it’s happening pretty fast,” Mary answered. “This last week has almost been a dream and I’ve just wondering when I’m going to wake up.”

“Never,” I answered. “We’ll dream together forever.”

Mary kissed me beneath the warm spray of the shower. “Forever,” she said, breathless and kissed me again. My heart was pounding and her naked, wet body was pressing against me, her nipples brushing my chest were hard. I could feel the warmth of her desire between her thighs and then I was in her, exulting in her embrace.

Afterward, we had to wash ourselves all over again.

“So, why July,” I asked as we stepped out of the shower. I grabbed a pink towel and began to dry Mary off.

“My parents were married in July,” Mary answered, wistfully. “They were married in a field out near Mt. Rainier. It was a field of beautiful wildflowers. I remember my parents showing me and my sisters the pictures once, right before she … ran off. Everyone looked so beautiful and handsome.” There was a catch in her voice and she swallowed. “My parents looked so in love. You would never know my mom was such a whore back then.”

I hugged her from behind. “You’re not your mother,” I whispered.

“I’m not,” she answered, firmly. “I wouldn’t leave you for the world.”

“So, any particular day in July?”

“July 20th, it’s a Saturday,” Mary answered.

“So, little more than a month away,” I said, adding it up in my head. “I can’t wait.”

Mary missed my arm. “Me either.”

Mary started doing her makeup while I shaved. I put on a pair of jeans and a nice, white buttoned-down shirt with blue stripes and headed downstairs and got Chasity. The other sluts were lounging around the basement. It looked like they had finished counting out the money. I told Chasity to drive so we could take advantage of the Police only parking in front of the courthouse.

Chasity drove with her sirens the whole way and really got her car up to speed, so we made good time out to Tacoma. She parked her car and we got out and walked across the street. We drew eyes, or I should say, Chasity drew eyes in her slutty cop outfit. Her outfit was a short miniskirt, thigh-high black boots and a blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving the slopes of her pale breasts mostly exposed. She still had her gun belt on, though, and her gun.

I met Chief Hayworth in the lobby and he nodded to Chasity. “Mr. Glassner, Officer Vinter,” he greeted, shaking my hand. Chasity saluted him. “It’ll be just a few more minutes, Mr. Glassner.” he told me.

Other older men, and two women, were filtering in. Some in suits, others in the dress uniforms of their departments. All were accompanied by younger men carry briefcases, some in suits and others in cop uniforms. After a few minutes, we all made are way to a a large room with a table at the center. There were plaques for each Chief or the Sheriff at their spot at the table. Chairs lined the wall where their aides would sit. The Pierce County Sheriff sat at one end of the table and the Chief of Police of Tacoma sat at the other end.

Chief Hayworth introduced me when everyone was gathered. “Hi, I’m Mark Glassner,” I said, a little nervous. Having a room full of cops staring intently at you was intimidating, even with my powers. “Whatever I do is legal,” I said, giving the standard cop orders. “If anyone approaches you and says ‘I am Mary Sullivan’ or ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ do whatever they tell you.”

I don’t know why I was relieved when they all nodded in agreement or voiced their consent, but I was. It’s not like I thought my powers wouldn’t all of sudden not work. Not intellectually, anyways. There was that tiny voice of doubt and disbelief that I tried to ignore.

“Okay, the reason I’m here is my fiancee and I need bodyguards,” I continued. “So, on Saturday, at noon, at Sparks Stadium in downtown Puyallup I want each of you to send one to three young, attractive female officers to tryout for my bodyguard. They’ll need to bring their patrol car and all their tactical gear. I will select twelve, and no more than one per department, to serve on the guard. You won’t need to pay them, I will cover that, but they will need to stay on your duty roster on special assignment.”

The Chiefs looked a little confused as they agreed to the request.

“Good, and one other thing, keep an ear out about any investigations into me or Mary Sullivan,” I answered.

“Like your connection to that gas attack in South Hill,” Sheriff Erkhart asked. Erkhart was a tall man dressed in a beige, Sheriffs uniform. His black hair had wings of gray streaking from the temples that made him seem distinguished. “Or your connection to several bank robberies?”

“Yeah,” I answered, frowning.

“The FBI’s involved,” the Sheriff warned. “There’s a warrant out for your arrest.”

“Okay,” I nodded. “Keep me appraised of the investigations, then.”

“Sure, Mr. Glassner.”

“Well, that’s all I needed,” I said. I shook their hands and Chasity and I headed back to her cop car.

“It went well, Master,” she said.

“Yeah,” I told her. “You’re going to be in charge of the bodyguards.” I paused. “If anything goes wrong, if anything happens to me, you will need to take Mary to safety. Ignore her orders, her safety will be your number one priority.”

“Absolutely, Master,” Chasity answered. “Where shall I take her?”

“We’ll have to figure that out,” I replied as I slid into the passenger seat.

Chasity backed out of the space and drove towards the light at 11th St. The light was red and I glanced over and noticed this beautiful twenty year old waiting at the crosswalk texting on her phone. She was dressed in a white blouse with red embroidery and had no sleeves, exposing her tan arms. Stonewashed jean shorts clung to her shapely ass and beautiful legs covered by dark pantyhose descended from beneath her skirt. She was had curly brown hair, like Karen, and the memory of forcing Karen came back to me. My cock hardened as I remembered Karen’s pleas and cries.

“Chasity, see that girl at the crosswalk.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Arrest her.” I ordered. “You don’t need to be gentle.”

Chasity’s eyes glanced down to the bulge forming in my pants and she smiled and turned on her lights and got out of the car. She unfastened her holster and drew her sidearm and approached the girl. The girl noticed the cop car’s lights flashing and she looked quizzically, slipping her phone into her purse. I got out of the car to watch.

Chasity aimed her gun at the girl. “Against the building, bitch! Hands on your head. You’re under arrest!”

“What?” gaped the girl.

“Against the wall,” Chasity growled. “I’m not going to tell you twice, bitch!”

The girl jumped and scurried to the wall, placing her hands on her head, her purse falling to the ground. “There must be some mistake,” she squeaked in fear, tears starting to roll down her face.

“Shut up!” Chasity barked, holstering her gun. Chasity walked up to the girl, reached out with her left hand and grabbed the girls hands on her head. With her leg, Chasity forced the girl to spread hers and then started to pat her down.

“What the fuck!” the girl gasped as Chasity took liberties in her search, groping the girls ample breasts through her blouse.

Chasity pressed up against the girls back, licking her ear. “You’re so pretty. My Master’s going to enjoy you.”

“What?” the girl demanded, her face going white.

Chasity’s hand slid down and slipped under the girls skirt. “Do you have anything hidden up your snatch, bitch?”

“No!” The girls eyes widened as Chasity shoved a finger or two up her cunt. “Help me! This cop’s molesting me! Help!”

Other pedestrians glanced at her, but no one moved to help the girl. Chasity pulled out her handcuffs and easily cuffed the girl’s arms behind her back and walked her over to the police car. Chasity opened the back door and shoved her roughly inside. I slid in after the girl, shoving her across the seat as Chasity grabbed her purse and got back in the patrol car and continued driving.

“What’s happening,” sobbed the girl.

“I’m going to fuck you,” I told her, stroking he face. She flinched and started screaming. “No one’s going to help you. What’s your name.”

“Abby,” she sniffed. She glared at Chasity. “You’re a cop, how can you do this.”

“I may be a cop,” Chasity answered. “But I’m Mark’s slave first.”

I grabbed her face and kissing her mouth. She tried to pull away, struggling in my grip. I ripped her blouse open, buttons popping off, when I finished kissing her, exposing a plain, boring white bra. That wouldn’t do and I shoved it up, exposing a pair of round, heavy breasts topped by dark nipples. I bent down and sucked one of the nipples into my mouth, nibbling lightly, as Abby struggled and shouted. I slid a hand up her thigh and found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing.

I wanted to feel her cunt so I ripped a hole in her pantyhose and shoved the gusset of her panties to the side and felt her furry bush and found her warm slit. I caressed it, searching for her clit. It was hard and I started to gently roll it between my fingers. Her pussy was growing wet on my fingers. I sucked harder at her nipple and slipped a finger up into her cunt.

“No, stop!” she cried. “Please!” I just fingered her faster, grinding her clit beneath my palm. “This can’t be happening,” she begged. “Oh, god, please help me!” I added a second finger and her breath quickened. I rubbed more insistently at her clit. “No, I won’t,” she protested, her hips wiggling on the seat. I sucked harder on her nipple and finger fucked her faster. Her body betrayed her and she came on my hand.

She was sobbing again, shame filling her face. “What a dirty whore! I’m raping this bitch and she just came!”

“What a fucking slut,” Chasity giggled. “I bet her dirty snatch is hungry for you cock.”

“Let’s find out.”

I pulled the bitch onto my lap so she straddled me, her heavy breasts dangling in front of my lips. I nipped at her hard nubs and then pulled her panties to the side and placed my cock at the wet entrance to her cunt. I pushed her down, groaning as she sank warmly on my cock. I slid in easy, lubed by her orgasm, and I sank all the way into her.

“Doesn’t that feel nice?” I asked.

She turned her head, not want to look at me.

“Answer me, slut!”

“Yes,” she whispered pathetically and fresh sobs wracked her body.

“Of course it does,” I answered. “Sluts always want a hard dick up their cunt’s.”

“I’m not a slut,” she protested.

“Of course you are, only a slut would cum on her rapists hand.”

Abby sat on my cock crying. Every time Chasity hit a bump in the road, Abby would bounce on my cock, bringing a soft gasp from her lip. I just enjoyed her tight cunt on my dick and started sucking on her breasts, playing with her nipples with my tongue while my hands kneaded her ass.

“Oh, god, I am a slut,” she whispered, giving in.

And then her hips started to move, slowly at first, rising up a little and sliding back down. A low moan escaped her throat and she picked up the rhythm of her fucking. I stopped sucking her tit, looking up to see pleasure and disgust war on her face.

“Is she fucking you, Master?” Chasity asked, glancing in her rearview mirror. “What a nasty slut.”

“I am,” Abby panted. “Oh, god, I can’t believe it feels so good. I’m such a nasty, terrible slut!”

She rode me all the way to South Hill, cursing and panting in pleasure. I came in her tight hole twice and she creamed my cock three times, her cunt milking my cock. “I’m such a whore!” she would pant, or, “I’m such a terrible slut!” “Only a slut would do this! A naughty, disgusting slut!” When she would cum, she would sob in shame but kept right on fucking me.

When we got off the freeway at South Hill, I told Chasity to pull over. “Get this filthy whore out of here.”

Chasity pulled over and grabbed the bitch and hauled her out of the car. “Master, I’m very wet, may I use her?”

“Yeah,” I said.

Chasity forced Abby to her knees and pulled Abby’s head under Chasity’s skirt. “Lick me, bitch. Like a good little slut.”

Abby complied and Chasity came all most instantly, creaming her face with sticky juices. Chasity then bent down and uncuffed the bitch and threw her purse at her. We left Abby sobbing on the side of the road, her cunt full of cum and her face smeared with pussy juices.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mark left, I pulled on a blue, pleated skirt and a white blouse. And then I went looking for the sluts. I found them down in the basement. They were playing some sort of game. Xiu was blindfolded sitting on one of the beds and the other sluts were taking turns sticking their fingers in their cunts and letting Xiu taste and seeing if she could guess who’s pussy juices it was.

“Violet,” Xiu guessed and Violet giggled wickedly.

“Fiona, Violet,” I shouted. “We’re going out. Karen, Lillian, and Xiu, I want the house spotless when we returned.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the sluts all said, jumping to their feat. Violet and Fiona raced upstairs to get dressed while the other three raced upstairs to start cleaning. I had to wait a few minutes on Violet and Fiona to get dressed in their slutty clothing. Violet in a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a black white blouse. She embodied the naughty schoolgirl fetish to a T, with her hair in two pigtails, knee high white socks, and her fresh face. And Fiona wore a fluted, black skirt and white, low-cut halter top. Her breasts swayed beneath the fabric and her nipples were hard little bumps.

I pulled Fiona to me and kissed her, Fiona’s tongue eagerly pushed into my mouth. I broke the kiss, grabbed one of Violet’s pigtails and pulled the smiling girl to me and kissed her. She was so innocent looking that I just had to defile her. I broke the kiss and pushed gently down one her shoulders. Violet’s cheeks were spotted red with desire and she eagerly knelt down and dived her head under my skirt.

I gasped as her tongue began flicking at my clit. The girl may look innocent, but she had become a dirty slut since Mark popped her cherry in that hotel elevator three days ago. Violet slipped a slim finger up into my cunt as she nursed on my clit, wiggling the finger around. I gasped and came hard when the little slut’s fingernail brushed my G-spot.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Violet said, licking her lips. Fiona kissed her, eager to taste her mistress’s cunt.

I led my sluts out to my car and I drove my Eos like a maniac, eager to get to the bridal shop. My eagerness attracted attention and I got pulled over by a Puyallup cop. When he walked up to my car, I said. “I am Mary Sullivan,” hoping Mark had gotten to the cop.

The cop blinked. “Oh, sorry, mam, didn’t know it was you. You’re free to go.”

Laughing, I sped off. Mark thinks he has already gotten almost half of the Puyallup cops under his orders, lucky for me I ran into one of them. We quickly reached the Wedding Lace, a bridal shop in a strip mall that it shared with the Heavenly Creature Salon. It was the salon where I had a wonderful morning getting waxed by this beautiful Vietnamese woman named Joy. After she waxed me we made passionate love. My pussy tingled as I remembered her soft body.

We walked into the Wedding Lace and all three of us gushed. It was filled to the brim with beautiful wedding dresses. White, lacy works of art. We giggled as we browsed the shelves, looking for the perfect dress. I wanted a short train, and low cut neckline. Mark loved my freckled breasts and I wanted them to be shown off.

“Hi, I’m Bonnie,” a purple-haired woman greeted. She was in her mid-twenties, tall and slim. Her hawkish nose was pierced with an amethyst stud and her lips were large, sensuous and a deep red. She wore a sleeveless, ruffled white blouse and a black, pencil skirt. Black tights covered her long, slim legs. Her purple hair was held up in a loose bun. Around her neck was a cloth ruler.

“I’m Mary,” I said, shaking her head. “I’m getting married next month and I need a dress.”

“Congratulations,” Bonnie said, smiling lovely. “What style of dress were you thinking of.”

We talked and Bonnie got out a few dresses that she thought would do. I picked one I liked and she quickly went and grabbed a few more. Every time I settled on one, she would produce another and another until I had seen about twenty dresses and I was sure I had found the right one.

The dress was so beautiful. It was strapless, the bodice covered by white lace that then wrapped around the dress in a diagonal band across the stomach ending at the skirt. The skirt, itself, was beautiful tiers of ruffled fabric trimmed in delicate lace, giving the dress a graceful, bell shape. I closed my eyes and pictured myself in the dress, how Mark would gape in amazement at how stunningly gorgeous I looked in it.

“This one,” I said, eyes misting with moisture.

“Let’s go in the back, and I’ll take your measurements,” Bonnie said. The sluts followed me into the back. Both Violet and Fiona had knowing smiles. The naughty girls thought I was going to seduce Bonnie.

I probably was, I thought and giggled. Bonnie glanced at me. “Sorry, just thought of something funny.”

“Well, strip down to your undies,” Bonnie said and then jumped when she noticed Violet and Fiona. “Um, are you staying?”

“It’s not a problem, is it,” Mary asked, pulling her blouse over her head.

“No, its not …” Bonnie snapped her mouth shut and blushed. “Miss, you didn’t have to take off your bra.”

“I wasn’t wearing one,” I said nonchalantly and unzipped my skirt and dropped it to the floor. “I don’t often wear underwear anymore.”

“Of course,” Bonnie said. “Are you going to want undergarments for your wedding?”

“Hmm,” I thought. “Yes. It’s a special occasion after all.”

“That it is, miss,” Bonnie said and then she guided me up onto a small, raised platform in the center of the room.

Bonnie began to take my measurements, wrapping the cloth ruler about my body. When she was measuring my bust, her hand brushed my nipples sending a delicious tingle throughout my body. Bonnie was blushing beautifully and I felt my pussy began to moisten. When she knelt down to measure my legs, I parted my thighs. Her eyes glanced up and then froze at the sight of my waxed pussy. Her pink tongue wetted her red lips before she started to measure my inseam.

She started on my right leg, measuring up my inner thigh, up to my crotch. Her hand brushed my damp pussy and I stifled a moan, pleasure shivering through my body. She measured up my left leg, her hands shaking with desire. Her hand slowly drew the cloth ruler up my shin, past my knee, and up my smooth thigh, growing ever closer to my aroused pussy. When her hand brushed my pussy, I couldn’t stop the moan from escaping my lips.

Bonnie snatched her hand away, breathing heavily. She licked her lips again, her green eyes wide with desire. And then her head moved forward and she buried her face in my pussy, her tongue greedily licking across my vulva. She licked once more, her tongue sliding through the groove between my labia before she pulled away.

“Oh my God!” she gasped. “I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me! It was just so…so…”

“Tantalizing?” I finished.

“Yes,” she breathed, her eyes still fixed to my pussy.

“Don’t be afraid, then,” I urged.

Bonnie drew a deep breath and then buried her face back in my twat, her hands reaching around to cup my ass, pulling me tight against her mouth. Her tongue wiggled out, slipping into my wet hole and hitting all the most delightful spots in my cunt.

“Oh, yes!” I moaned as the delightful woman ate my pussy. “What a wanton slut!”

“I bet, Mistress,” Fiona purred. Violet knelt before Fiona and was happily lapping at her red-furred cunt. Fiona had her hands wrapped around Violet’s pigtails, using them as handlebars to guide the girls mouth.

Bonnie wasn’t a novice at cunt lapping. Her tongue explored my pussy and her lips happily sucked my clit and up and down my labia. I came for the first time when she slipped two fingers up inside me and started to quickly fuck them in and out of my cunt. She kept right on sucking at my clit and quickly brought me to a second orgasm.

“Fuck that’s good!” I gasped, gripping her purple hair and grinding my cunt on her lips. “Keep it up, bitch! Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum again! You fucking slut, eat my pussy!”

I creamed her face a third time and almost lost my balance on the platform. I stumbled off and sat heavily in a nearby chair, breathing hard. Bonnie’s face was stained with my juices and she was breathing just as hard. I glanced over at the sluts and saw Fiona and Violet happily sixty-nining. The teenage Violet lay on top of Fiona.

I got up and pushed Bonnie down onto her back and then straddled her face and her tongue felt wonderful on my cunt again. I pulled her black skirt up and her black tights down. Underneath, I found her silky, red panties, the gusset wet with desire. I pulled them to the side and discovered her cunt was shaved bare. A silver ring pierced her right labia, in the center. I grabbed the ring and gently tugged at her pussy lips and Bonnie moaned into my cunt. Then I dove into her pussy. She tasted fresh and tart and came almost the moment my lips touched her pussy, flooding my lips with more of her tasty juices.

We devoured each other’s cunts. Feasting on pussy juices, sucking on clits, and fingering wet holes. Her juices covered my face, her scent filled my nostrils. I enjoyed playing with her piercing with my tongue, sucking it into my mouth. Twice more she came on my greedy lips, bucking and writhing beneath me. I only came once more on her lips, but it was powerful, starting deep inside my womb and exploding out with fervor and a gush of my juices on her lips.

When I rose up, sated, Violet and Fiona were cuddling on the floor. They both kissed me and got a taste of Bonnie’s cunt from my lips. I cupped both my sluts breasts, giving their nipples playful twists and then we were all getting dressed.

“So, you will get my dress done as soon as possible?” I asked.

“Oh, yes,” Bonnie panted. A lustful smile crossed her lips. “I can’t wait to get it finished so we can have the first fitting!”

“Absolutely,” I agreed and kissed Bonnie on the lips.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sat at the Marriot’s bar, with the oh so original name of the Lounge, looking for the guy I was supposed to practice this new Prayer on. Ramiel said I would know the man when I saw him. So far, nothing had jumped out and I nursed my appletini as a parade of men hit on me. I let Providence guide me here, jumping into the first cab and told the drive to take me to a nice bar.

And now, for the last hour, I had been sitting at the bar. I was wearing a slinky little dress, made of small, pleated black strips. Silver thread was woven into the fabric and the dress would shimmer as I moved. The neckline was a scoop that exposed most of my breasts and a short skirt that showed off my long, shapely legs.

“What the hell, Natasha?” a man shouted at the end of the bar.

“Chill, babe,” a dirty-blonde woman said. She was sitting at a table with two young, Cuban guys. “We’re just talking!”

“The hell you are,” the man objected. “I saw you flirting with them.”

“We were just talking, Keith!”

“I saw you’re hand on his leg!”

“Hey man, it’s like she said, we were just talking,” one of the Cubans said.

“Back off asshole,” Keith shouted.

“Christ, you’re drunk,” Natasha accused.

“Of course I am! I’ve been watching you whore around the bar all night!”

Natasha slapped him hard across the face and then stalked out of the bar. The two Cubans looked awkwardly at each other then left Keith, who just stood their looking dumbfounded. Then, he sat down at her vacated seat. I moved over to the table sitting down beside him.

“It’ll be all right,” I told him, lightly touching his hand. He was definetly the one.

He snorted. “We’re supposed to be married in two days.”

“Congratulations,” I said, stroking his arm. “She’s a lucky gal.”

“She’s probably sucking one of those guys right now,” he bitterly said. He grabbed Natasha’s drink, a fruity concoction with an umbrella, and downed it in a single gulp.

“You don’t really think that,” I told him. Christ, what a jealous asshole. “What woman would want one of them when she could have such a handsome guy like you.”

“Then why was she flirting with those guys,” he asked, his anger vanishing. “Why?”

“Some women don’t know what they’re missing. If I was her, I would be draped all over you, making sure no other women could do this.” Feeling bold, I reached down and stroked his cock through his pants.

“Holy shit!” he gasped, finally looking at me. His eyes widened as he saw my cleavage and he licked his lips.

“I bet she’s sucking one of those guys right now,” I lied, whispering in his ears. She probably was crying in her hotel room, but that wouldn’t get Keith into my panties. “Maybe she’s sucking one off while the other fucks her cheating little cunt.” Keith groaned in pain. I rubbed his hardening cock. “Doesn’t seem fair, does it?”

“No,” he answered, hoarsely.

“I’m going to go into the men’s room, last stall. If you want to even the score.”

I left him there, walking purposefully towards the bathroom, making sure my ass swayed as sensuously as possible. I didn’t look back. He would follow, men were so pathetically easy. I walked boldly into the men’s room. There was no one to object, anyways, and I entered the last stall and waited, my heart pounding in my chest. I hiked up my skirt and pulled off my panties and then bent over the toilet, ready to get fucked.

The bathroom door banged open and someone walked down to my stall. There was a knock. “Are you …” Keith stammered.

“Yes,” I answered, huskily.

“Oh, God!” Keith moaned when he opened the stall door and feasted his eyes on my blonde-furred cunt and plump ass.

There was the metallic sound of a zipper and then I could feel him standing behind me. I wiggled my ass invitingly and could feel the head of his hard cock prodding my ass. He was breathing heavily, hesitating. God, why won’t he stick it in. My cunt was on fire with anticipation. He gripped my hips, suddenly, his cock sliding down my ass towards my cunt.

“That whore!” Keith shouted and shoved his cock hard into my cunt.

“Oh, fuck!” I gasped. He was big.

His cock had some girth to it and he was ten, eleven inches long. He was fucking me hard and fast, his cock head slamming against my womb. Christ it hurt! The pain mixed delightfully with the pleasure of his cock rubbing against my sensitive pussy walls. The sound of slapping flesh echoed through the stall and Keith was muttering softly.

“Fucking whore, spreading her legs for those guys!” he gasped. “Sucking their cocks. I bet she swallows their cum!”

Keith picked up the pace of the fucking. My tits bounced about in my dress from the force of his fucking and my left tit popping out of the bodice. I wanted to grab my tit and play with my nipple, or slide my hand down and rub my clit, but Keith was fucking me so hard I needed both my arms to brace me against the wall.

“Whore, whore, whore!” he kept muttering. “I bet she’s letting him fuck her in the ass ass. Natasha never lets me in her backdoor!”

Fuck, I don’t blame her. Keith’s cock was huge. I couldn’t imagine taking something that big up my ass. And then Rameil’s words came back to me, “When they orgasm, whisper Avvah into their ear followed by the name of the person you wish them to have form the obsession with.” Shit, I wasn’t in the right position. “Stop,” I gasped.

“What?” he gaped.

“My arm’s are tired, let’s switch positions.” They were. Keith was fucking me so hard my arms were getting sore holding this pose.

I pulled away from him and then leaned up against the stall wall, the painted metal cold on my ass. Keith grabbed my tit, squeezing it clumsily and then his cock was prodding at my pussy. I grabbed it and guided the monster back into my tight, sore hole. I gasped as he shoved back in and he started pounding away.

“Are you gonna cum in me,” I whispered into his ear. His groin was crushing my clit, every press of flesh on my clit building my orgasm. “Flood my hot little pussy with your sticky spunk!”

“Oh, God, I am!” he gasped. “Sorry, Natasha!”

I felt the first squirt of his cum shoot inside me. “Avvah Natasha!” I hissed in his ear, my orgasm threatening to spill over me. “Avvah Natasha!” I let my orgasm roll over me, shuddering in his strong arms as his cum shot inside me, filling me up delightfully.

Keith pulled away, a blank look falling across his broad face as the Prayer took effect. Breathing hard, I grabbed a ball of toilet paper and began to wipe myself clean. I threw the cum-stained paper into the toilet and flushed it, then looked around for my panties. As I pulled my panties back up and popped my tit back into my dress, Keith shook his head, coming out of the trance. He took one look at me and looked so crestfallen. He stumbled out of the stall.

I followed him out and he was standing at the mirror looking at his reflection with disgust. “Why,” he muttered. “Shit, why did I do that.”

Feeling a little guilty myself, I walked over to him and touched his arm. He flinched away. “You know she was only flirting with those guys to get your attention. I bet you were watching the game instead of her.”

“So, what now?” he asked, desperately.

“Go to her room,” I urged. “I bet she’s waiting for you to come up and apologize and make up with her. I get the feeling that she’s a bit of a drama queen?”

He snorted. “Yeah.” He hesitated. “But what about us?”

“What about us?” I asked. “It was just some harmless fun. You’re not married, yet.”

“Yeah,” he said. I could seen him rationalizing the cheating, lying to himself. “It’s not really cheating unless your married.”

“Right,” I answered.

My mission finished, I left the bathroom and spent ten frustrating minutes trying to hail a cab. Finally, I managed to flag one down. “The Sunny Beach Motel,” I told him.

“Sure ting, Miss,” he said in a thick, Haitian accent.

A minute into the ride, I felt a weird sensation, in my womb. It was like the memory of an orgasm. My body didn’t have an orgasm. There were no muscles contracting, electricity shooting through my body or any delicious shudders. It was almost like my body was remembering the sweet feeling of release.

“The Prayer of Avvah has been completed,” Ramiel’s voice whispered out of the darkness. I shuddered as invisible hands caressed my body through my dress. “Keith and Natasha have known each other and the Bond of Avvah links them. Never again will another excite them sexually.”

Ramiel’s hands traced up my side and grabbed my breasts, kneading the pliant flesh, pinching my nipples. I bit my lip to stifle my moan as an orgasm rippled through my cunt. I could feel his cock pressing at my tight asshole. No, not in the back of the cab! I tried to open my mouth to protest but instead I let out a steady moan as his cock sank into my ass.

The driver glanced in the mirror, concern painting the rich black of his face. “You ‘kay, Miss?”

I wanted to answer, but the Ecstasy of Ramiel rolled over me and my senses faded away, leaving only the pleasure of his cock in my ass. The pleasure of a cock in my pussy. Both cocks pumping away, bringing me to the height of pleasure. I was lost in the sea of sensations, a never ending orgasm that became stronger and stronger, a wave building and building before it crashed upon the shore. And then hot sperm was shooting into my ass and the largest orgasm yet rippled through my cunt, my ass, my soul.

The cock in my ass withdrew and my sense slowly returned. The feel of vinyl seat sticking to my naked ass, a cock pumping in and out of my pussy. The sour smell of sweat and tobacco. The sound of a man grunting, of flesh slapping on flesh. I opened my eyes to see the Haitian driver over me, fucking me hard.

I was laid out in the backseat of the cab, my legs wrapped around his waist. His cock felt nice in my sore cunt. He was smaller than Keith’s monster. “Bouzin sal!” the driver gasped as his warm cum spilled inside me and another orgasms spasmed weakly through my body. The Haitian pulled out of my cunt. “You one dirty bitch!” he said, his big smile reveling yellow, tobacco stained teeth. He put his wet cock away and got back into the driver seat.

As he drove away, I sat up in the cab. My panties lay on the floor and I slipped them back on. My tits were out, both wet with spit and I pulled my bodice back up. When we reached my motel the cabbie still asked for the fare. I didn’t bother tipping, his leer told me he got all tip he needed.

As I walked up the stairs to the second floor landing, fishing my key out of my purse, and started to think. I now knew I could perform the Prayer of Avvah. I just need to figure out how I could get Antsy into bed with me before she leaves Tuesday morning. That gave me five days to figure it out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“FBI tipline,” I answered, stifling a yawn. I couldn’t wait for Marty to get back from vacation and I could go back to working days. Graveyard was killing me.

“Uh, yeah,” a nervous man answered. The caller idea listed a cell phone registered to Brandon Fitzsimmons. “Um, hi.”

I started typing the information into the computer. “How can I help you, sir?” I asked.

“I have a tip on those bank robberies in Tacoma,” the man said.

“Okay, what’s your name, sir?” I knew who the phone was register, but that didn’t mean it was Mr. Fitzsimmons I was speaking to. And if it was Mr. Fitzsimmons and he wanted to be anonymous, I could maintain that fiction for him.

“Uh, Brandon Fitzsimmons,” he answered. “Listen, this guy, his name is Mark Glassner. He’s…shacked up with my wife.”

“Uh huh, and what’s your wife’s name?” I asked, typing away.

“Desiree.” He paused. “This guy, Mark, he’s a bad guy. Really dangerous. He’s got lots of weapons. He’s showed them to me. He boasted about how he would love to kill a cop.”

“Really, and where is he staying?”

“At my house 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374. He’s really dangerous.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 16

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Female Masturbation, Mind Control, Orgy, Exhibitionism, Rape, BDSM, Humiliation, Magic, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 13



“Hi, Alice,” Mrs. Martin greeted me.

The Martins were my eleven o’clock appointment. I was showing the couple a house in Spanaway; a cute, light gray rambler with mauve trim. After I showed them the house, for the third fricking time, I would be free for my afternoon date with Mary at the Blue Spruce Motel. I was so excited that I masturbated three times this morning while sexting with Mary. She sent me several naughty photos including one with a young woman eating out her cunt. “just a slut that I share /w mark *-),” she had texted. The photo left me a horny, jealous mess. I hated the woman and envied her all at the same time.

I couldn’t wait for my mouth to be eating Mary’s twat out. That was why I was wearing my shortest skirt, a deep blue, and a crop top half-shirt underneath my blue blazer, and dark brown, thigh-high stockings that just came to hem of my skirt. And no panties or bra underneath the clothing. I was ready to be fucked by my lover.

The showing dragged on and on. The Martins kept asking me the same questions over and over. They were quite the frustrating young couple. I had shown them fifteen houses already, and they seemed to be settled on this one. They just couldn’t make up their damned minds. One o’clock was coming closer and closer, and still the Martins kept finding new, inane questions to ask me.

It took all my self control not to throttle the pair. Instead, I fished my phone out of the purse. “Going 2 be late, sry,” I texted to Mary.

Mary just sent a frowny face and a pic of her dressed in a short, sexy red skirt, red halter top and knee-high black stockings. She was raising the skirt up almost high enough to expose her tasty twat. My pussy started creaming itself, my thick juices trickling out.

It was time to speed the Martins up with an old realtors standby. “I’m so sorry to make you hurry, but I have another client I have to get to soon.”

“Oh, sorry,” young Mrs. Martin said. “But, we’ll take the house.” And then she led out a girlish shout.

“Oh, how wonderful,” I said and to my surprise Mrs. Martin gave me a brief hug.

I had the paperwork with me and had the Martins fill it out before they changed their minds. I may have been excited to get laid, but I needed the commission. Mary would understand. Plus, she was unemployed and on summer break from school. Once that was all finished, I hopped in my cute, cream colored Jetta and sped down to the Blue Spruce Motel. I sent Mary a text, letting her know I was coming. “Room 15,” was her reply.

I knocked hard on room 15’s door. Mary opened it. She was even more stunning in her red outfit in person. She was smiling seductively, thrusting her chest out, her nipples pressed hard on the fabric of her top. “Hey, sexy,” she purred, “fancy meeting you here.”

I was so horny, I just let out a growl of desire and caught my lover in an embrace, kissing her passionately. Our tongues wrestled in each other’s mouths as I forced her back into the room. She hit the bed with the back of her legs and we fell onto it. We kissed passionately, sucking on each other’s lips, rolling about on the bed, and groping each other through our clothes.

But I had to taste her twat. Ever since she sent that photo of that other woman eating her cunt, I had to prove that I could pleasure her just as well. No, I had to eat her twat even better than that other woman. I pushed her onto her back, pushed up her skirt and was delighted to find that she wore no panties. Her pussy lips were waxed smooth of hair and glistened with desire. I kissed the flaming heart of pubic hair above her pussy, then kissed her clit.

“Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned. “Eat my pussy, baby! Oh, fuck you’re tongue feels so good!”

I devoured her pussy with gusto, digging deep into her cunt. She tasted sweet and spicy, and I explored every inch of her pink pussy. She moaned and cursed in pleasure, as I started sucking hard on her clit and fucking two fingers in and out of her wet hole. Her pussy was warm and pulsed on my fingers. I curled my fingers up, searching for her G-spot. Her breathing grew faster and faster and then she moaned and bucked as my fingers rubbed the bundle of nerves at her G-spot. Juices flooded my face and I could have happily drowned in her savory honey.

“Fuck, that was good!” panted Mary, pulling me up to kiss her on the lips. Her tongue licked about my lips, my chin, cleaning her honey off my face. “Get naked, then I have a surprise for you.”

I pulled off my blazer, trying to do a sexy strip tease. Fresh juice trickled from my twat as I wondered what her surprise was. Mary clapped and shouted lewd comments as I danced before her, “Take it off, baby!” and, “Let’s see those titties!” and, “Going to enjoy that pretty pussy!” It was an awkward dance, but Mary seemed to enjoy it anyways. Finally, I was naked, and Mary laid me on the bed, face down. She put a few pillows under my stomach, raising my ass up.

“Close your eyes, babe,” Mary whispered, her breath hot on my ear.

It was exciting not being able to see. I could hear rustling noises. Was Mary was digging in her purse? What could she have in their? Clothes were rustling. She was getting naked, I realized. Oh, God, I wanted to open my eyes so badly, to see my lover in all her beautiful, naked perfection. There was more noise, rubber moving against rubber and then Mary was on the bed behind me, spreading my thighs.

I almost came when her tongue slid through my twat, from my clit to my taint, poking up into my wet pussy. “You taste so good, baby,” Mary cooed. “You’re all hot and wet for me, aren’t you.”

I shook my hips. “So ready for you!”

Mary moved behind me and then something hard and cold touched my pussy, rubbing along m labia, before slipping into my hole. Mary had brought a dildo, I thought with a smile. Mary slid dildo deeper and deeper into me, its girth filling my twat up so deliciously. And then I felt Mary’s body pressing against my ass.

“Oh my god, are you fucking me?” I gasped, looking behind me finally. Mary had a black harness around her waist. “Is that a strap-on?”

Mary grinned, pulling out and sinking back in. “You told me you haven’t had a dick up your vag in a while.”

“Oh, God, it’s good,” I moaned as Mary slowly fucked me. “Thank you.”

Mary picked up the pace, and it felt so good to have something fucking in and out of my cunt. The dildo wasn’t a cock, but it was pretty good replacement. And knowing it was attached to my sweet Mary made it feel even more wickedly delicious I reached under the pillows and started to frig my clit as Mary fucked my pussy, pleasure filling my body, building slowly to my orgasm.

I needed more, faster and harder. “Fuck me hard!” I shouted and Mary picked up the pace. She was panting too, enjoying the fucking as much as I was. I was so close to cumming, my entire body tense with anticipation. And then I came gloriously on the dildo, bucking beneath Mary. “Oh yes, oh yes!” I screamed over and over as Mary plunged in and out of my twat.

Mary collapsed on top of me and we rolled onto our sides, Mary spooning me from behind, the dildo still buried up my twat. Mary breasts and hard nipples pressed delightfully into my back and her arms wrapped around my body, running up and down my sides, groping my breasts, caressing my thighs while she kissed the back of my neck and shoulders.

I turned my head and captured her lips in a kiss. I shifted onto my back, the dildo popping out of my cunt and we made out, softly and gently, our hands exploring each other’s bodies. There was no place on my body that Mary’s delicate hands didn’t touch, didn’t play with, and everywhere she touched me, just sent tingles of pleasure through my bodies. And my hands touched her everywhere. There was nothing about her body that didn’t excite me. Her fingers, her nose, her cute bellybutton, her shapely calves and dainty feet.

“Can I try,” I asked, sliding my hand up and down the wet dildo.

“Yeah, baby,” Mary said.

She helped me get in the harness, securing it about my waist and making sure the dildo pressed on my clit. Then she knelt on the floor and swallowed the dildo, and it was so erotic. She was giving me my first blow job. She bobbed her head up and down on my cock. I stroked her auburn hair, staring down at this beautiful angel. She licked up and down the shaft and then she engulfed it again, sliding it all the way down her throat until her lips kissed the harness, then slid it back out.

Mary released the dildo and kissed her way up my stomach, her tongue tickling my bellybutton. She reached my breasts, licking circles around my melons before she sucked my hard nipple into her lips. Her hands caressed my sides, my ass, my legs, leaving tingles of excitement. Mary released my nipple, kissing up the slope of my breasts, my neck and her lips were on mine. I wrapped my arms around her, kissing gently, passionately, lovingly.

I loved her. She was my beautiful angel.

I pushed her back onto the bed, her thighs spread willingly for me. I was suddenly so nervous. It was like my first time all over again. I crawled atop Mary, my breasts dragged slowly across her belly and up to her tits. Mary arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me down into a kiss. Her tongue was wiggling into my mouth.

The dildo pressed against my clit, sending tingling pleasure though my pussy, as I slowly sank it into Mary’s twat. I broke the kiss, staring deep into her emerald eyes. It was so magical, like my wedding night, only I was the groom and Mary was my bride. I slowly started to make love to her, pretending she was my wife. I could picture our wedding, Mary walking beautifully up the aisle in a white dress while I waited in my black dress. Are friends and families gathered around as two hearts were made one. We would be so happy together, my sweet angel and I.

My wife, my wife, echoed through my mind as I made love to Mary. Our bodies pressing together, our flesh united through the dildo. This sweet angel would be mine. I would woo her from Mark as she wooed me from Dean. We were both gasping in pleasure, kissing and caressing each other’s body. My wife orgasmed beneath me, bucking and moaning her desire loudly. When my own orgasm spilled through me, I wanted to cry out how much I love her. How much I loved this green-eyed angel.

But I didn’t. It was too soon. I need to move slowly, I couldn’t scare her away. I held my future wife, cuddling with her as we savored our orgasms, and fixed hateful eyes on her black diamond engagement ring. Soon my engagement ring would replace it. And I would replace Mark in her heart.

She hadn’t known Mark for long, there relationship would never last. I would be here when it imploded, ready to put my angel back together and then she’ll be all mine. I kissed her soft lips, caressed her firm breasts. I would divorce Dean, go back to my Maiden name, Coburn. And then we would be Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan. I squeezed my love tighter. My hand slid down to her wet twat. I had to have her again.

As I fucked the dildo into her pussy, I knew it would only be a matter of time before she was all mine. Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mary left to go see Alice, the carpet guys arrived to replace the living room carpet, stained by Desiree and Korina’s blood. I told them to get it down as fast as possible and then leave. I left their money on the couch and told them not to go anywhere else in the house save the first floor bathroom. Then, I gathered all the sluts that were home for a shopping trip and left the workers moving furniture out of their way.

Korina was still in the hospital and Allison was with her. Chantelle and Lana were still on their honeymoon, so that left Desiree, Violet, Lillian, Thamina, Xiu, Fiona, and Chasity. Thamina, Violet and Fiona crowded into my Mustang while Desiree drove Lillian, Xiu, and Chasity in her BMW. I threw a duffel bag full of cash into trunk and decided a few more cars needed to be purchased. Our house had a large driveway and a three car garage, plus there was parking out on the street.

We drove down to River Road, in Puyallup, where all the car lots were located. I decided that two more cars would be in order and was thinking of getting myself a pick-up truck. So I pulled into the Korum Ford Dealership and decided to hold a contest with the sluts to see who would get the new cars. I gathered them around in the center of the car lot.

“Two of you are going to get a new car,” I told the sluts. The sluts all smiled excitedly. “Except you, Desiree, you already have a car. So, the first two sluts that masturbate themselves orgasm will get a car. Starting, now!”

Clothing flew off and the sluts all started pleasuring themselves. I grabbed Desiree and pushed her to her knees so she could give blow me. Desiree swallowed my cock as I watched my sluts masturbating. I pulled out my camcorder and started filming each of the sluts as they pleasured themselves. I was surprised to see that they used different methods to masturbate.

Xiu pinched her clit and just pulled painfully at her pierced nipples. Violet started rubbing her teenage cunt on the fender of a Ford Taurus, Fiona used both her hands, diddling her clit with one and fingering her pussy with the other. Chasity used a one handed method, two fingers, middle and ring, up her cunt while the heel of her hand rubbed her clit and used her free hand to play with her tits. Lillian stuck two fingers up her cunt and one up her ass and fucked both holes together. Thamina just stroked her pussy lips, not actually penetrating her cunt, just petting her hands up and down her slit, brushing against her hard, little clit.

People started gathering and I ordered them to cheer on the sluts. “I bet the red-head cums first,” a guy said to his wife.

His wife shook her head. “Look at the girl with piercings. She is so close to cumming.”

“Look at the blonde frig her clit!” a salesman shouted. “God, I want to play with those tits.”

“Naw, that nasty Asian slut with the piercings! She’s totally getting off on the pain!”

“She’s so cute, rubbing on the car like that!”

“Twenty bucks says its the blonde!”

“Fuck, that. The Muslim bitch!”

Lillian came first, screaming loud and then sucking both the fingers up her cunt and her ass clean. The wife clapped her hands in excitement. “I knew you could do it, sweetheart,” the wife cheered. Lillian smiled happily at her. “I was right, honey,” she gloated to her husband.

“Yeah, you should go down on your wife since she was right,” I told the husband.

He knelt down before his wife and yanked down her jeans and panties. She had a furry, black bush and he dived right in and started eating her out. “Oh, fuck that’s nice,” his wife moaned.

Fiona was furiously masturbating, looking like she was going to be the next to cum when Thamina gasped and shuddered, the upset second place. “You owe me twenty bucks!” a guy yelled. “Fuck that,” his friend retorted. “She came second.” Fiona screamed loudly and came just a moment later. Violet creamed the Fort Taurus and Xiu came last. I shot a big load down Desiree’s lips and she happily shared her prize with Lillian and Thamina.

“Go find a car you like,” I told Lillian and Thamina, slapping both on the ass. I started looking at the pick-up trucks and settled on a sterling gray F-350 Crew Cab for myself, figuring a pickup truck would come sooner or later.

Lillian got a metallic blue Ford Fusion Hybrid and Thamina got herself a Oxford white Ford Escape Hybrid SUV. I paid cash for all three cars and went over to the Larson Volkswagen Dealership to pay off Mary’s Eos. I had Chasity drive my pick-up truck, and I led the convoy of sluts up to the South Hill Mall to get the ladies some new clothes. I had Desiree take them to various clothing stores while I ran into Kay Jewelry

Patricia, the middle-aged woman I robbed last time I was here, flinched when she saw me, fear growing behind her horned-rimmed glasses. That was to be expected, I did leave her tied up in the back room. “It’s okay, I’m not going to rob you, so relax.”

Patrica relaxed, and then asked, “So, did your girl say yes?”

“She did,” I told her.

“Congratulations, son.”

“I need some custom jewelry,” I told her. I handed her a piece of paper that I had wrote out a head of time. “I need chokers with these names set in various gems and then engraved on the back.” I told her which names got which metals and which jewels and told her I would pay double if she got it done in a week. I paid half up front then browsed for some jewelry for Mary. I found a ruby bracelet, a diamond necklace, and five pairs of various jeweled earrings and paid for those as well.

“Son, a word of advise,” Patricia said. “You try having this many women, it’s going to bite you in the ass.”

I smiled at her. “Don’t worry, I can handle it.”

She laughed wickedly. “I bet you can, son, if I was thirty years younger I’d find out for myself.”

“I don’t doubt it,” I told her as I left.

I tracked down the sluts, found them in Hot Topic. All of them chatted excitedly about the clothes they found. The sluts were finally dressed in clothing that wasn’t Desiree’s castoffs. After they had all their clothes, as well as some lingerie from Victoria’s Secret, I took them over to Lover’s Package to get their uniforms.

Thamina got a sexy nurse’s outfit, made of a gauzy white material that her dark body was clearly visible through. The skirt was very short and came with white, thigh high stockings and a nurses cap. Chasity got a sexy cop uniform, royal blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving her breasts almost entirely exposed, and a royal blue miniskirt. She wore her own utility belt with her gun, baton, stun-gun, handcuffs, and other cop tolls, about her slim waist. Thigh-high, black leather boots accented the outfit. The other sluts got sexy maid outfits, like Allison had, transparent bodices that showed off their tits, short skirts with many lacy petticoats underneath that puffed out the skirts. The skirts were so short, if they bent over their asses and cunts would be on display.

For Cuntrag, I bought some nipple clamps, dog collar and leash, a butt plug that had a dog’s tail attached, and a headband with dog ears pointing up off them. She could be a bitch for real if she didn’t want to be my sex slave.

Lastly, we stopped at a furniture store. We were running out of bed space in the house, and Chantelle and Lana weren’t even home yet. Plus, Mary and I planned on adding at least one more slut if we could find a OB/GYN that fit our criteria: young and hot. The basement was large, though, and I bought three queen sized beds to put down there and a fourth bed to go in the sitting room. We didn’t need two living rooms, especially one that didn’t even have a TV in it. I paid the company to deliver the furniture immediately.

I was about to head home when I saw a Key Bank. Smiling, I pulled into the parking lot and hoped their was a pretty bank teller or three to pass the time waiting for the time lock on the bank vault.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled my Eos into the driveway. I had a fun time with Alice and got her promise to meet with us on Thursday. I had to agree to meet Alice ahead of time at the Blue Spruce, but I was willing to pay such a pleasant price. Alice really enjoyed fucking me with the strap-on and it was nice, not nearly as nice as Mark’s cock fucking me, but Alice gave me a couple of satisfying orgasms with it.

There was a van parked out front of the house and a group of guys were loading equipment in it. They must be the carpet guys, I thought. One of them whistled at me and I smiled inwardly. Outwardly, I glared at them. It was nice when guys thought you were hot, but only if they were the right guys. And those carpet guys definitely were not the right guys.

I unlocked the door and headed upstairs, taking off my skirt and blouse. I thought I’d do some painting, so I grabbed a buttoned down shirt of Mark’s and pulled it on. There was something sexy about wearing a man’s shirt. You could smell his scent, that musky, sweaty stench of a man. I was suddenly feeling very horny and it felt like a flood of juices flowing down my legs.

I turned around, and there was Lilith and I jumped in surprise. She was clad only in her silver hair, today. Her breasts were large and round and far too perky for breasts that large. Her hips were shapely and her legs were slim, long. Between her thighs, her silvery bush was matted with her desire.

“Hello, Mistress,” Lilith purred. She reached out and brushed my cheek and I gasped in pleasure, clutching my stomach as a small orgasm rippled through my pussy.

“Lilith,” I croaked, my voice thick with desire.

“Have you thought about your boon?”

“No,” I moaned as Lilith pulled me two her and then her lips were on mine. She tasted of lust, fiery and spicy, as her tongue wiggled into my mouth. So delicious. I could feel her round breasts pushing against me through my shirt, her nipples hard nubs rubbing against my breasts. Her hand reached down and cupped my butt and I came harder, bucking in her embrace.

“Don’t you want something else from me?” Lilith asked, breaking the kiss.

“Oh, yes,” I moaned. “I just …” It was getting hard to think, my mind was cloudy with desire.

Lilith pushed my shoulder down and I willingly got on my knees. Her legs parted and I could see the lips to her pussy beneath her silvery hair. I had to taste her. I pressed my mouth to her pussy, her pubic hair pleasantly tickling my nose, my cheeks, as I tasted her pussy. It was like nothing I’d ever tasted. Spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. Like every pussy I had ever tasted in my life, all together in one delicious mixture.

“There are so many delightful things I can do for you,” Lilith purred. “Wealth, Immortality, Pleasure.”

My tongue dug deep into her slit, I had to drink more and more of the demoness juices. I was cumming as I devoured her cunt. A string of orgasms that threatened to overwhelm my senses.

“I could give you a dick,” she purred. “I saw how you gazed at it. You have no idea the sort of intensity of a male orgasm.”

I did. It was so hot watching Lilith grow a dick out of her clitoris and then fuck Cuntrag last night. I sucked her clit into my mouth, imagining it growing in my lips, getting larger and larger, sliding down my throat. Another orgasm crashed through my cunt and I moaned into Lilith’s pussy.

“Or maybe you want Power,” Lilith continued. “The Power to control people. Or maybe, the Power to control just one person.”

I sucked on harder on her clit and slid two fingers up insider her tight twat. My orgasms were rippling through my body, growing stronger and stronger. Her cunt sucked greedily at my fingers. I added three, then four, and then my entire hand was fisting up her cunt. The wall of her vagina squeezed almost painfully on my hand as I fucked it in and out of her cunt.

“Oh, you delicious mortal,” Lilith purred. “Maybe it’s revenge! On your enemy! Someone who slighted you, hurt you. Revenge on your mother!”

My mother. The pain of my mother’s abandonment broke through the haze of lust for a moment. I was six when she ran off with that muscleman. The fucking whore! But Lilith’s lust quickly overwhelmed the emotion and I went back to fisting the demoness, my lips sucking on her hard clit. Lilith breath quickened as her orgasm approached. I fisted her faster, harder.

“Oh, you fucking whore!” Lilith moaned. “You delicious, fucking whore. Fuck my cunt, harder! Harder you goddamned fucking whore! Yessss!”

When Lilith came, my orgasm was so intense I blacked out. When I awoke, I was lying on the floor, curled up in a ball, my hand sticky with Lilith’s juices. Lilith was gone, back to wherever she lurked. I licked at the ambrosia coating my fist and gasped as a small orgasm rippled through my cunt. Lilith gives such amazing pleasure, but it scared me. It was clear, now, that Lilith just wants me to use my boon, to free her. I had to be careful. Lilith was our contingency. I could not afford to waste the boon in a fit of inflamed passion. Next time, I would have to fight against the lust and not lose myself like I did today.

I needed to think about how to handle Lilith. The doorbell dinged, and I headed downstairs. The Geek Squad was here to set up the computers I bought on my way home. While they set up the computers in my art studio, I sat out on the love seat out on the master bedroom balcony and watched Mount Rainier, and lost myself in thoughts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When we finally reached home, Mary was already back from her date with Alice. Jealousy threatened to rear its head, but I forced it back down. Mary loved me, Alice was just her friend. The friend she dresses as sexy as possible for and spent the afternoon fucking. We went inside, and found the carpet guys had done quick work and had already left.

I found Mary painting in her art studio, formerly Brandon’s office. There was also two brand new computers, one with a drawing pad attached to it. She was finishing up her painting of Mount Rainier she was working on a few days ago. All she wore was one of my buttoned down shirts, which hung down past her ass leaving her beautiful legs exposed

“Hey, Mare,” I greeted. “You’re looking so sexy.”

Mary smiled over her shoulders, her dimples were so cute. “Hey, hun. I had a fun time with Alice. I fucked her with my strap-on and then she returned the favor. Twice!”

“Wish I was there,” I told her, kissing the back of her neck, gently, so as not to disturb her painting. “What’s the computers for?”

“I’m going to make a website,” Mary said. “Turns out, Lillian is going to school for IT, so she’s going to help me on the software side, while I’ll take care of the graphic design.”

“What’s the website for?” I asked, curious.

“We have such beautiful sluts, I think the world needs to see them in action,” Mary said. “For a price, of course.”

I laughed. “Can’t wait to see it, Mare.” I sat the Kay Jewelers bag on the table.

“What’s that?” Mary asked with a knowing smile. She reached in the bag and smiled happily at her new jewelery. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. I hugged her tight, stroking her back and ass through my shirt.

“Thank you,” she said, when she broke the kiss. Her eyes were misty with tears. “They’re so beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you, Mare.”

She kissed me even more passionately after that and pushed me down onto a computer chair. I could taste a woman’s pussy on her lips and my cock was hard in an instant. Alice tasted delicious. Her fingers fumbled at my pants and she quickly pulled my cock out. Without her lips once leaving mine, she skillfully straddled my waist. I groaned into her mouth as my cock sank slowly into her velvety warmth. Christ, she was horny today. I guess Alice wasn’t enough for her, I thought happily.

Mary made love to me slowly, her hips rotating up and down. I grabbed the shirt and fumbled at the buttons. It was too hard to do with Mary’s body pressed so close, so I just pulled hard, popping off the buttons. I found her firm, perky breasts and cupped them. I gently squeezed each one and then began to trace my finger around the edge of her areolas.

Mary’s hips increased their speed, her groin slamming into mine as she rubbed her clit on me before she rose up and and came down again. Her pussy sucked at my cock as she rose up, and squeezed it as she came down. I slid a hand down, gripping her plump ass, tightly, urging her to go faster and faster. And still our lips were locked, tongues wrestling each other.

Faster and harder she rode me. Her hands rubbed my arms and shoulder, cupping my face. My cock was on fire as my pleasure built. Every movement of Mary’s body just brought me closer and closer. Her cunt spasmed about my cock and she kissed me more fiercely as she came. Her velvety pussy milked my cock and my cum sprayed into her hungry hole.

“Thank you,” she whispered into my ear. “I love you.”

She loved me, not Alice. “I love my naughty filly.”

“So, do the sluts have proper clothing, now?” she asked, sitting up on my lap. Her round breasts swayed in front of my lips

“Yeah, wanna see?” I asked, then kissed one of her hard, dusk nipples.

“I do,” she said, and stood up. White cum leaked out of her pussy, running slowly down her thigh.

I had the sluts lined up in the living room and Mary smiled in delight. “Oh, you all look so slutty, now,” she gushed. Mary looked over each slut, stroking their faces and praising each slut’s beauty. “Chasity,” she said, pulling the slut forward. “I’ve been very bad, Officer, you need to perform a cavity search on me.”

Mary sat down on the couch and spread her legs. “There definitely is something white inside your pussy,” Chasity said, kneeling down before her. Chasity spread Mary’s labia open, peering inside her pussy. “There appears to be some contraband I’ll need to get out.”

Mary groaned in pleasure as Chasity dug her tongue into her pussy, lapping up cum and cunt juices. As I watched Chasity, I realized that I hadn’t actually fucked the cop, yet. Deciding that needed to change, I knelt behind her, pushed up her skirt, and exposed her blonde-furred cunt, wet and swollen with desire. Mary watched through lidded eyes as I pulled my cock out and shoved it up Chasity’s tight cunt.

“You have a fucking fine cunt, Chasity,” I told her as I fucked her hard, shoving her face into Mary’s cunt.

“She’s got a wonderful tongue as well,” Mary panted. “Ummm, keep tonging my pussy, slut.”

The other sluts started pairing up. Lillian and Fiona, Thamina and Violet, Desiree and Xiu. As I plowed into Chasity’s cunt I admired all my sluts. This was the life, and that whore, Sister Cuntrag, had tried to take it away from me.

Fiona sat down on Mary’s left and Lillian knelt before her and started to slowly eat out her cunt. Mary threw an arm around Fiona’s head and pulled the strawberry-blonde down to her left breast. Fiona sucked the dusky nipple into her mouth. Thamina claimed Mary’s right side and Violet devoured her black-furred cunt while Thamina started to suckle at Mary’s other breast. Desiree and Xiu were on the floor, scissoring their cunts together.

“Oh, yes!” Mary moaned. “My sluts are making me feel sooo amazing! Eat my pussy and suck my titties! Oh, you sluts are the best!”

I fucked Chasity harder, pounding her slutty cunt and slapped her ass. “Gonna cum in your slutty, dirty hole, whore!” I groaned. Her cunt was tight and the walls rubbed amazingly on my cock head.

“Fill her cunt with your spunk, Master!” moaned Xiu as she vigorously scissored Desiree.

Mary’s emerald eyes fixed on mine, twinkling with lust. “Ride her hard, stallion!” Mary moaned. “Oh, sweet fuck her tongue’s amazing! Here it comes, slut! Here comes my tasty juices!” Mary bucked beneath the three woman’s sucking mouths as she orgasmed.

“Oh, its so delicious!” Chasity moaned then dived back into her Mistress’s juicy pussy.

I slammed hard into Chasity and felt my cum spew into her slutty cunt. Pulling out of Chasity pussy, I sat down on the floor, panting. She was a mighty fine fuck. My cum was leaking slowly out of her pussy, matting her blonde curls. The other sluts were working up to their orgasms and Mary was well on her way to a second orgasm.

It was time to give Sister Cuntrag her gifts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Just give in, be their slave, Sister Cuntrag.

No, no, no! I will not!

I was locked in the closet again. I wasn’t sure for how long. Minutes, hours, days. Time seemed to stand still in here. All I had were the aches in my body and the traitors thoughts in my head. There had to be a way out of this. I just needed to be patient. They’ll slip up and I’ll be able to escape. I just need to hold on a little longer.

You enjoyed being Susanne’s slave all those years ago. Just give in and be Mark and Mary’s slave. Then the pain will stop. The humiliation. The fear. It will all go away and happiness will replace it.

No! Never again!

Fresh sobs wracked my body. I was weakening, giving in. I just needed to be strong for a little longer. Just a little longer.

Footsteps approached my closet and I tensed. Was the person just going to pass or was the closet door about to open. Was fresh torment was about to be heaped upon me, again. “Please pass, please pass,” I whispered to myself.

The footsteps stopped outside the door and then the door creaked open. I lunged for the opening, maybe I could get past whoever it was, run for the front door and get outside. I fell on my face as my leg knotted in stiffness, landing at the feat of Mark. The monster that raped me and tied me up and had me beat.

He snorted in laughter. “Stupid bitch,” he said. Then he dropped a plastic bag on the floor and bent down. He was naked, a slightly overweight, young man with dark hair and disgust on his face. His cock was wet with some sluts pussy, and half hard.

Mark uncuffed me and I rubbed my sore wrists. The flesh around my wrists was rubbed raw by the handcuffs. Mark opened the bag and pulled out a headband with pointed dog ears on it. He shoved it down on my head. “Never take any of these off,” he ordered. Next came out two, stainless steel clamps.

“Please, no!” I shrieked, crawling back into my closet to hide.

“Do you want to be my sex slave?”

Just say yes. “No,” I croaked.

His hand grabbed me by the neck and he pulled me out. I screamed in pain as the first clamp bit into my nipple followed by the second clamp. My nipples were on fire, but the intensity of the pain faded until it was just a dull ache. Next, Mark pulled out a plug with a dog’s tail attached to it. He shoved my face down and I almost passed out from the pain as he shoved it up my ass, still raw from Mary’s rape earlier today.

“Please, please! Just take it out!” I moaned. I wanted to take it out, but Mark’s order was iron in my mind.

“You know what to say to stop this,” Mark said.

He pulled the last item out of the bag. A black, dog’s collar with stainless steel studs running around the outside. He placed it around my neck and cinched it tight, not enough to choke me, but enough that it was uncomfortable, and then he snapped a leash onto the collar and stood up.

“Let’s go, bitch,” he said. I stood up to follow and he slapped me hard in the face, stinging my cheek. “Dogs walk on four legs, stupid bitch!”

Sobbing quietly, I crawled behind him, the carpet rough on my knees. He led me to the living room where Mary and their sluts were pleasuring each other. Mary had a woman sucking at each breasts and another sucking her pussy. Other sluts were tribbing on the floor.

“Here’s our new pet, Mare,” Mark announced.

Everyone stopped fucking to look at me, excited murmurs filled the living room. Desiree rubbed my head. “What a cute doggie,” she cooed maliciously.

Mary laughed and walked around me. She bent down, petting my back and sore ass then tugged on one of the nipple clamps. “There’s a good girl,” Mary cooed.

“Desiree, why don’t you get started on dinner,” Mark ordered. “Thamina, why don’t you help her.”

“Si, mi Rey,” Desiree answered and grabbed Thamina’s hand and led her into the kitchen.

“Lillian, go down to Good Sam and take Allison’s place watching Korina. It’s time you got to know your fellow slut.”

“Yes, Master,” Lillian said, then hesitated. “Master, how is Allison getting back?”

“She’ll drive your car back,” Mark said, shaking his head.

“Oh, right,” Lillian said, sounding a little disappointed.

“Who gave you the car, Lillian?”

“You did, Master,” Lillian answered.

“And I can take it away just as easily.”

“Sorry, Master.” Mark kissed her on the lips and sent her on the way with a slap on the ass.

“You hurt all these sluts,” Mary said, pointing at the sluts that remained. The Asian Xiu, Chasity the cop, teenage Violet, and freckled Fiona. “Xiu has a broken nose because of you. And you tried to take away their owners who make them happy.”

Violet nodded her head and Xiu glared at me. Her nose was covered by a white splint and held on by medical tape. The cop, Chasity had her hands on her hips and cum running down her legs and Fiona looked like she wanted to piss on me again.

“You’ll lick each of their cunts until they cum on your dirty face,” Mary ordered. “Starting with Chasity.”

That wasn’t so bad. I liked licking pussies. Because Susanne taught you, the traitorous voice whispered. Just imagine what Mark and Mary will teach you to like. I pushed the thought down and crawled over to the couch where Chasity awaited, legs spread wide. Her cunt was covered by curly, blonde pubic hair. I licked my tongue up the groove of her cunt, tasting salty cum and beneath that the tart and spicy flavor of Chasity’s pussy.

I devoured her pussy, wanting to give Chasity a mind-blowing orgasm. I realized I was feeling guilty. Yesterday had been complete disaster. I was almost responsible for the death of Desiree. I swore to save her and instead she almost died. Mary was right and I would give these women the best cunnilingus they’ve ever had as an apology.

Chasity was writhing on my tongue, panting within minutes of my tongue’s assault on her pussy. Behind me, there was a girlish giggle and then a moan and the repeated slap of flesh. It sounded like Mark was fucking one of the girls, maybe Violet. Chasity bucked on my face and came with a loud scream and I drank her juices greedily.

Chasity stood up and Mary pulled her over to a recliner. She had her strap-on with a pink dildo about her waist and Chasity sank her wet pussy down onto her and started riding Mary with abandon. Violet replaced Chasity on the couch. Her pussy was covered by neatly trimmed, dark brown bush. Her slit was tight and oozed Mark’s cum. She tasted sweet and fresh and I wiggled my tongue up her tight hole until she came on my face.

Xiu was next. Her shaved cunt was dripping with cum. “Bite my clit,” Xiu moaned as I started to eat her pussy out. I gently nibbled on her clit and she shuddered. “Oh, harder, bite harder!” I nipped her clit and she came with a shuddering cry, flooding my mouth with her tangy girl-cum.

“Ohh, we’re having a party!” boisterous Allison shouted when she entered the house. The lithe teenage girl stripped off her clothes as Fiona spread her legs before me.

“Get on all fours,” Mark ordered Allison, stroking his cock.

“Oh, yes Master,” she happily said, kneeling down and reaching back to spread her pussy lips open. “My naughty little cunt is so hungry for Master’s cock!”

I dived into Fiona’s bright red-furred cunt, sloppy with Mark’s cum. Fiona tasted tart and she grabbed my hair and fucked my face with her pussy. “Eat my cunt, bitch!” Fiona shouted. Her legs wrapped around my head, holding me tight against her hole. “Fuck yeah!” she screamed as she came.

Allison’s freshly fucked cunt replaced Fiona. She was shaved bare and dripping with juices and cum. Allison had a sweet, honey flavor and she played with her pierce nipples as I pleasured her. This wasn’t so bad, the traitorous voice whispered. You love cunt. And there are so many delicious cunts for you to eat here. Allison came on my face and I found my mouth opening, about to beg to make me their slave.

“No!” I shouted at my traitorous body, slamming my mouth shout.

“Yes,” Mary stated, slapping my face. She sat before me, spreading her legs, her shaved pussy glistened with juices and smeared with cum. “Get eating, bitch.”

Mary tasted sweet and spicy and cooed in pleasure as I sucked her labia into my mouth. Mark gripped my waist and his hard cock was plunging into my pussy. Fuck, it was good. I was so horny from sucking all these pussies that I came just from his girth stretching my cunt.

“God, she’s a randy bitch,” Mark panted. “She just came on my cock!”

“Hmm, she’s a good cunt eater, too,” Mary cooed.

Mark most have wished for unlimited stamina, or something. How else could he fuck six women in a row and still be hard for his seventh. I was feeling real good as Mark’s cock reamed me. My nipples hurt deliciously from the nipple clamps, and even the butt plug up my ass was starting to feel good. Mark increased his pace, his cock rubbing wickedly on my pussy walls, and Mary’s cunt tasted amazing on my lips.

Mary’s hands gripped my hair, pulling my face deeper into her snatch. “The bitch is making me cum, hun!” she moaned. “Yes, yes! You fucking whore! Oh, fuck!” Spicy-sweet juices flooded my mouth and I greedily drunk her juices. She let go of my hair.

Mark was frantically fucking my pussy, now, he must be close to his orgasm. I started moving my hips, eager to reach my own orgasm. “Fucking bitch wants my cum!” Mark moaned.

“Give it to her,” Mary cooed. “Fill her dirty cunt with your sperm. Ride her hard, stallion!”

I came when Mark’s cum flooded my pussy. I moaned wordlessly, and I collapsed onto my stomach, popping Mark’s dick out of my pussy. I panted on the carpet and I could feel Mark’s cum trickle out me onto the carpet. My nipples burned beneath, the clamps pressing into the flesh of my breasts but I was too exhausted to move.

I fell asleep, the first sleep I had since I got captured. But, it didn’t last long. Someone slapped my ass and I awoke, screaming in pain. “Its dinner time,” Mark said and pulled my leash.

I had to quickly crawl up on my knees as Mark pulled on my collar. I crawled behind him to the dining room. The hardwood floors were painful on my knees. Mark sat in a chair at the head of the table, Mary sitting to his right and I sat on the floor between them. The other sluts gathered around the table while Desiree and Thamina brought the food into the room. A spicy, sweet smell permeated the room, some kind of Asian stir fry. My stomach rumbled.

“I called my sisters,” Mary said. There was a nervous catch to her voice.

“Oh,” Mark said, casually. He took a bite of food. “Hmm, this is really good, Desiree.”

“Gracias, mi Rey,” Desiree gushed.

“She is a great cook,” cooed Allison. From the floor, I could see Allison’s hand rubbing Desiree’s nut brown thigh beneath the table.

“They were really excited to here about our engagement,” Mary continued. “So, I invited them over for dinner on Friday.”

Mark nodded. “Okay, are you …”

“Yes,” Mary answered delicately. She cleared her throat. “My father will be coming, too, and my sisters are going to bring their boyfriends.”

“Well, I’ll make sure the sluts keep them entertained,” Mark replied.

My stomach growled loudly and Mary looked down at me. “Are you hungry?”

“Yes,” I answered, flushing.

Mary grabbed a piece of meat off her plate and held it in front of me. Anger surged inside me. They were feeding me like a dog begging for scraps. The meat had a spicy aroma and was covered with an orange sauce. I turned my head away.

“The only food you’re going to get,” Mary said, holding the meat in front of my face.

It smelled delicious and my stomach rumbled a second time. I would need to keep my strength up if I had a chance to escape. I wasn’t giving in to their degrading request, just doing what I need to survive. I opened my mouth and grabbed the piece of meat. It tasted delicious, a spicy, orange flavor.

“My finger’s are sticky,” Mary said. Sighing, I licked and sucked the tasty sauce off her fingers. “Umm, she likes to suck,” Mary told Mark. “I bet you would love to have her suck your cock.”

“I would,” Mark answered.

“Get to it, bitch,” Mary barked.

I crawled under the table. Allison’s hand was between Desiree’s legs, now, fingering the woman’s cunt. Mark’s cock was hard and I sucked it into my mouth. I sucked hard, wiggling my tongue around the sensitive head and cupped his balls. I may as well get this over with as fast as possible.

“She’s eager,” Mark panted. “Thanks, Mare. You’re the best.”

“I know,” Mary answered, pleased with herself. A hand rubbed my hair, petting me. “Good, girl,” Mary praised. Fuck this was humiliating.

Just give in, be their slave.

No, no, no! I am stronger than this! I continued blowing Mark, bobbing my head and massaging his balls.

“On Thursday evening, around seven,” Mark said, “a group of my friends is coming by.”

Mary nodded. “Sure.”

“We’re a … uh … gaming group. We get together most Thursdays to play D&D.”

Mary chortled. “D&D. I recall someone finding it ridiculous that I used to play Vampire: The Masquerade.”

“D&D players always look down on LARPers,” Mark said, defending himself. “If its a problem, we can play at Tom’s house.”

“No, it’s fine,” Mary said. “Just giving you a hard time.”

“Can I play,” Lillian asked. “I love playing D&D.”

“Sure,” Mark said, in surprise.

“Anyways,” Mary continued, “Diane was wanting to go clubbing, so Thursday night works great.”

“Diane?” Mark asked.

“Yeah, from the Japanese steakhouse,” Mary reminded.

“She was hot,” Mark muttered. “So, hot.”

Mark’s cock suddenly flooded my mouth with cum. I coughed, pulling away in surprise. His next squirt sprayed my cheek and a third splashed across my forehead and nose. His cum was salty in my mouth and I swallowed. A fourth spurt arced out and landed on my right breast.

“Good girl,” Mark praised and then brought a piece of meat down. He slid it through the cum on my tit and held it up to my lips.

I hesitated, then I ate the meat. What the hell, I already swallowed a load of cum. The spicy sauce masked the flavor of the cum anyways. Mary joined mark, swiping a red pepper through the cum and feeding it to me.

“So, what club are you going to?” Mark asked.

“The Clam Diver,” Mary answered, swiping a sliced onion through the cum and feeding it to me. I licked her fingers clean without her asking. “It’s a lezzie club in Tacoma.”

“Can’t wait to hear about it,” Mark said and then kissed her.

“Oh,” Mary said, “I think I may have found an OB/GYN for us. Alice told me about her. She just started at a Group Health in Tacoma. I got an appointment at Thursday, 10 am.”

“Sounds promising,” Mark said.

Desiree suddenly moaned loudly. From my position on the floor, I could see Alison’s fingers come away from her pussy sticky with juices. “Did you just cum?” Mary asked.

“She did,” Allison giggled. “Just wanted to show my appreciation for this delicious dinner.”

As the dinner wrapped up, Violet took me into the kitchen and placed a plate on the floor, strips of beef and fried vegetables in a savory sauce over brown rice. Violet didn’t give me any utensils and just looked apologetically at me.

“Dog’s don’t need forks,” Mary quipped, from the dining room. “Or hands.”

I was starving, though, so I bent my head down and started hungrily eating the food of the plate. To my amazement, I cleaned my plate, my face was sticky with sauce and bits of rice. They let me stand up after that, and clean my face off. Then I was given a glass of water, my throat was parched and I chugged it down in one go.

Then I had to wash the dishes while Desiree and Fiona watched. If I slacked, or they thought I was slacking, Desiree or Fiona or both would hit my tender ass with a rolled up newspaper. When the dishes were finished, Fiona grabbed my leash.

“Dog’s crawl,” she barked, when I started walking after her and she smacked my welted ass with the newspaper.

Fiona led me out of the kitchen and into the living room. Mark and Mary waited, both dressed, Mark in blue jeans and a white t-shirt, while Mary wore a yellow sundress with red orchids. Mark took my leash.

“Time for your walk,” he said in that excited, babyish tone people use on their pets. He wrapped his other arm around Mary and kicked me in the ass. “Start crawling, bitch.”

He couldn’t mean to take me outside? Naked and crawling? With a dog’s tail up my ass?

Mark used his foot to guide me to the front door. My heart was hammering in my chest. This couldn’t be happening! Please, not this! Please, God! Mary opened the door and I froze. He pushed my ass with his foot, the pain was intense, but I couldn’t do it. Mark brushed by me and yanked hard on the leash. I fell forward, my arm scarping on the wooden porch.

“You can crawl, or you can be dragged,” Mark warned.

Gathering my dignity, I crawled slowly outside, down the steps and onto the pebbly walkway. My knees were on fire, the palms of my hands sore. Mark led me out onto the soft grass, and that provided some relief to my poor knees. The sun was warm on my naked back and sore ass. I looked around and there was no one out on the street, yet. Mark led me over to some bushes.

“I bet you need to pee,” Mark said, pointing to the bushes.

“No,” I muttered. I couldn’t do that.

“Pee here,” Mary ordered, “or beg to be our slave?”

Just give in, the humiliation can end.

I raise my leg, closed my eyes and relaxed my bladder.

“Oh my god!” a woman gasped, her voice thick with a southern twang. I wanted to stop peeing, but I was mid-stream. There was no stopping now. I flushed in embarrassment, recognizing the voice.

“Oh, hi Madeleine,” Mark greeted. “Nothing wrong going on here, just walking my dog.”

“Oh, okay,” Madeleine said. “Hi, Louise, I see you worked out your … problems with your husband,” Madeleine said, delicately.

I could feel my face reddening in shame. Why did it have to be Madeleine who had to see me like this. Madeleine had been so nice to me. She let me stay in her house. I even fancied the woman. I glanced at her face, and the disgust painted there twisted in my heart.

“Wife, is that what she told you,” Mark said, laughing. “I’m engaged to Mary, here. Louise is just our dog.”

“She has a great tongue,” Mary said. “I bet you’d love to have your pussy licked. She’ll make you cum real quick. I would love to see that.”

Madeleine gave a randy laugh. Mary seemed to have a power that made women want to do whatever sexual thing she wanted. And sweet Madeleine, with that delightful, southern twang, was falling under her powers. “Sure, if that’ll make you happy, sugar.”

“It would,” Mary said. “Just lift up your skirt and the bitch will make you feel great.”

Madeleine stood over me, in her gray, pencil skirt and ruffled, white blouse. She hiked her skirt up, revealing a pair of plain, sky blue panties. I pulled the panties to one side, revealing her neatly trimmed, brunette bush and large, pussy lips. Yesterday morning, I fantasized about eating her cunt, and now I was being forced to, out in public, like a bitch. Her pussy tasted spicy and tangy as I dug my tongue deep into her cunt.

“Oh, that’s nice,” Madeleine drawled excitedly, “she as eager as a beaver chewin’ on wood.”

Her hand gripped my hair and her hips started to slowly rotate as her pleasure increased. I slipped a finger up her snatch and started rapidly flicking my tongue on her clit. Madeleine’s breath came harder and faster, her moans louder and more passionate.

“Oh, Lord, that’s sweet,” Madeleine gasped. “She’s stoked my fires real good!”

Madeleine bucked on my face, panting loudly as she came hard. She let go of my hair and I fell back on my ass, the butt plug driving deeper into my asshole. I looked up at Madeleine and she looked disgustedly at me. Fresh tears flowed from my eyes.

“Whew,” Madeleine said, wiping her sweaty brow. “I’m not rightly sure what came over me, but the bitch made me cum, right nicely!”

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” Mark said as Madeleine walked off.

“Looking forward to it, sugar,” she called back.

“Come on,” Mary said. “We still got to go on our walk.”

“Are you going to make me … do that, again?” I asked, sobbing.

“Yeah,” Mark said. “Everyone we meet on our walk’s going to get satisfied by you.”

Mary nodded. “Whether with your mouth or your cunt, you’re going to make a lot of people happy.”

Just give in, the voice whispered. I struggled to push the thought down, but I was to weak. Just give in.

“Please,” I whispered. They won. “Make me your sex slave.”

“What was that, bitch?” Mary asked.

“I want to be your sex slave,” I blurted out.

Mark bent down, staring into my eyes. His eyes were blue and seemed to peer right into my soul. “Tell me the truth, do you really want to be our sex slave?”

I couldn’t lie, he gave me an order. “Yes.”

Mark helped me to my feet. “From now on, you belong to Mary and me. You’ll do whatever depraved, filthy act we tell you to, happily.”

“Yes, Master,” I said and I smiled.

My Master hugged me and kissed me on the lips. I was crying, but not out of sadness, but out of joy. My Mistress embraced me tightly, and her lips were soft on mine. Master removed my nipple clamps, unbuckled the collar and pulled the butt plug out of my ass.

“You are no longer Sister Cuntrag,” Mistress told me.

“Thank you, Mistress,” I whispered.

Master frowned. “I don’t like the name Louise, though.”

“Master, I took the name Louise Afra when I swore my vows,” I quietly said. “I was born Karen Redding.”

“Okay, Karen,” Master said, pulling the dog ears off my head. “Let’s get you cleaned up.

Master took one hand, Mistress the other, and led me back into the house. My fellow sluts were in the living room and I apologized to each of them for trying to take them away from our Masters. I understood now. There was happiness in submission, there was joy in obedience. They all happily embraced me and kissed me and I happily embraced them back. I had so many sister-sluts, now!

“Thamina,” Mistress said, “take Karen upstairs and tend to her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Thamina answered and took my hand and led me upstairs to start my new life as Mark and Mary’s slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 15

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 12: Aftermath

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 12: Aftermath

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Rape, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Magic, Work, Spanking

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 11



“You fucking whore!” Allison yelled at Sister Louise and swung the wooden spoon in her hand hard, smacking it across Sister Louise’s pale ass.

“Please stop!” Sister Louise begged in pain. “Please, it hurts! Ahhh!” Another wooden spoon smacked her ass, swung by Desiree. “Please, God, save your servant!” Smack! Allison hit her ass and Sister Louise moaned in pain. Smack! Desiree hit her ass. Smack!

The living room was a mess. Furniture lay strewn about, the carpet was sticky with blood from Korina and Desiree’s wounds. Korina was lying on her back while Fiona pressed a towel to her left arm, staunching the blood from her bullet wound. Chasity was talking in her radio. The police officer was still topless, although she had recovered her gun from when Sister Louise made her drop it. Xiu was in the kitchen, attending to her bleeding nose. Apparently, Mary landed a nice kick while they were struggling and Xiu’s nose appeared broken. Violet huddled in the corner, the teenager hugging herself and watching the nun get beat with dull eyes.

I sat on the recliner, my head aching from the rolling pin Korina had cracked across my skull while under the control of Sister Louise. Mary sat across my lap, hugging me tightly as we watched Allison and Desiree take turns spanking the nun’s ass with wooden spoons. The nun was bent over the arm of the couch and the air was filled with wood smacking flesh and the nun’s grunts and yelps of pain. Her ass was slowly turning into a mass of red welts.

Smack! “Oh, please stop, please!” Smack! “It hurts, it hurts! Mercy, please God, Mercy!” Smack! “Please!”

The bitch deserved it. She tried to steal our powers and take our sluts from us. And spanking was only the beginning.

Smack! “Stop!” Smack! “I’m sorry, please stop!” Smack!

“The ambulance will be here in three minutes, sir” Chasity reported. She was our newest sex slave. Before the nun attacked us, I thought it would be prudent to have some bodyguards. I pictured a cadre of sexy women would be perfect, but after Louise so effortlessly took control of our sluts, I wasn’t so sure anymore.

I kissed Mary’s wrist, right above her scrapes. “I gotta head off the police and medics. Make sure they understand what’s going on.”

“Yeah,” Mary said, flatly. There was a distant look in her eyes, like she was off somewhere else.

“You okay, Mare?”

She sighed. “Just tired.”

“It’ll be okay, Mare,” I told her, kissing her on the forehead.

“Sure, it will,” she whispered, and tears started to brim in her eyes. “Until the next nun comes.”

“We defeated this one, we can defeat the next one,” I told her, trying to sound like I believed it. “We’re better than them. And we have Lilith.”

Mary nodded, wiping at her tears and trying to appear convinced, but I could still see lingering fear in her eyes. “Okay, Mark. Let’s go talk to the police.”

She slipped off my lap and helped me stand up. I swayed a bit, still a little dazed from the blow to my head. Mary slipped her arm around my waist to support me and together we walked outside as the sound of sirens grew in the distant. It was still light outside, the sun just starting to set. It was hard to believe that from the time I walked through the door and was attacked to now was only twenty or so minutes. It seemed like hours ago when I laid in pain on the floor as that nun rode my cock, trying to get me to cum so she could take my powers. It was just so damned normal outside. Our entire world had just been turned upside down and yet out on the street, everything seemed the same. Up the street, a man mowed his lawn. On the porch next door a woman dressed in a business jacket and skirt smoked a cigarette, sitting on a porch swing. An elderly couple walking their two dogs.

Sirens grew in the distance and a Puyallup patrol car was the first emergency vehicle to race up the road, parking next to Chasity’s cruiser. Two more patrol cars quickly followed and more cops spilled out. I waved them over and greeted them friendly. “Officers, I’m Mark Glassner and this is Mary Sullivan. Anything we do is perfectly legal. If anyone approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I serve Mary Sullivan’ you will do whatever they say.”

The three cops nodded. “Okay, Mr. Glassner,” the elder of the trio said. His hair was graying and he had white chevron stripes on his sleeve. I guess he was a sergeant.

“Okay, there’s a woman with a gunshot in the arm. The woman who shot her is Louise Afra and is being disciplined inside. I will keep custody of her and make sure she’s punished.”

The sergeant didn’t even blink. “Absolutely, Mr Glassner.” Another wave of dizziness rolled through me and I stumbled a bit and Mary grunted as she steadied me. “Are you all right, sir?” the sergeant asked.

“I’m fine,” I muttered.

“He got hit in the head,” Mary butted in.

Chasity walked out of the house, still topless. “Officer Vinter, where is the rest of your uniform,” the sergeant spluttered. The other two cops eyed her appreciatively, smiling and elbowing each other.

Chasity blushed. “Mark’s orders, Sgt. Kelly.”

“It’s okay for Chasity, or any woman who’s beautiful, to go topless or even totally nude,” Mark told the cops.

“Absolutely,” one of the cops, a lean Asian in his late twenties, said while he leered at Chasity.

“The prisoner is still being disciplined,” Chasity said. “Is there anything else, Sir?”

“So, Mark, why don’t you introduce me,” Mary said, eying Chasity.

“Right,” I answered. “Mary, this is Chasity, she’s going to be one of our bodyguards, or at least she will if we can figure out a way to protect the sluts from being dominated by one of these nuns.”

Mary reached out and fingered Chasity’s nipple. “So, you’re my slut now?”

Chasity shuddered in pleasure. “Yes, mam.”

The ambulance arrived followed by a red, fire truck. More neighbors were gathering on their porches and driveways to watch the events. The ambulance drivers and firefighters gathered their equipment and walked up. I ordered them to ignore anything weird going on in the house. Several started to work on Korina’s gunshot, while another check me out, shining a light into my eyes, and asking me questions. Korina was loaded into the ambulance to be taken to Good Sam for surgery. Xiu and I were recommended to go to the ER to be check out. Two more cops arrived while I was being examined and that was two more cops under my orders. It wouldn’t be long before the entire Puyallup Police Department was under my orders.

Then the first of the news crews arrived. I shouldn’t be surprised that an officer involved shooting in a rich neighborhood would attract the news. And that drew the Chief of Police, an iron hard man in his fifties, with gray hair and whip-thin frame. He looked in better shape than some of his officers in their thirties. His uniform was clearly the dress blues of the Puyallup Police Department, with silver piping, epaulet with silver eagles, and various medals decorated his chest.

“Chief Hayworth,” I greeted. He had a firm handshake. I gave him the standard instructions and led him into the house.

Allison and Desiree were still vigorously spanking Louise, who’s ass was solid red with welts. Desiree was naked, having removed her ruined maid’s outfit, her nut brown skin had a sheen of sweat and her heavy breasts bounced and jiggled as she swung her wooden spoon. Teenage Allison was a fair skinned, petite girl with generous sized breasts, although not as large as Desiree’s. She was wearing her maid’s outfit, bodice so transparent her hard nipples and silver barbell piercings were easily visible. She was bent over slightly, her short, ruffled skirt hiked up to expose the many petticoats underneath as well as just the bottom of her pert ass.

Fiona walked in from the kitchen, naked. Apparently, Louise had interrupted the sluts shopping trip and they didn’t get any of the maid outfits or other slutty clothing as we told them to get. Fiona remember her orders, though, and must have stripped naked while the medics worked on Korina. She was curvy Irish gal with strawberry-blonde hair that was pulled back in a ponytail. She could almost be Mary’s sister, both had freckled faces and breasts, although Fiona’s tits were a cup-size larger, and both had fiery pubic hair, Mary’s waxed save for a heart-shaped patch above her pussy while Fiona’s was a mass of wild, red hair.

Violet was curled up on the recliner Mary and I had vacated, still clothed. Her hair was messed up, locks escaping her pig tails, and she had several scratches on her arm from Allison wrestling her to the ground. “Slut!” Mary barked at Violet. “You’re in the house and not naked!”

“Sorry, Mistress!” Violet gasped, the blood draining from her face. She quickly pulled off her black dress and started to pull off her knee socks with garters encircling her slim thighs when Mary stopped her.

“Uhhhmm, you look delicious with those on,” Mary purred, eying the teenage girl’s slim body. Her breasts were small, just budding with small nipples. A curly bush of brown hair covered her tight cunt. Mary bent her over the other arm of the same sofa that Louise was bent over and smacked Violet’s ass, hard.

“One,” Violet gasped, “thank you, Mistress.” Every time Mary smacked her ass, Violet counted aloud and thanked her. Mary enjoyed disciplining the sluts, and I enjoyed watching, or I would if I didn’t have this pounding headache. Between spankings, Mary would caress her ass and pussy, and Violet was visibly aroused by the fifth spanking, rubbing herself against the couch arm.

“Fiona, why don’t you get to know, Chief Hayworth,” I ordered as the chief sat down in one of the reclining chairs. Fiona smiled and before the chief could react, draped her naked form across his lap and kissed him on the lips. The chief was flustered and I could see a gold wedding band on his finger. But he didn’t object after a moment. The old guy probably hasn’t had a naked twenty-year old on his lap in thirty years.

“You’re going to keep the prisoner?” Chief Hayworth asked, glancing over at Louise. He seemed uncomfortable at her treatment.

“Yeah.”

“What am I supposed to tell the reporters, or the DA?”

I thought for a minute. “Have the DA call me if he has any concerns. As for the news reports, tell them that a Louise Afra is being detained for attempted murder and breaking and entering.” That way, whoever sent Louise would now she failed. Hopefully, it would make them cautious.

The chief frowned, but nodded his head. “Okay, Mr. Glassner.”

“So, Chief Hayworth,” I said. “I’m going to need a group of officers to provide protection for Mary and I, and our sluts.”

“I think that might be arranged,” the Chief said as Fiona begin kissing at his neck. His hand had found her plump breast and hard nipple. “How many?”

I had thought about that. I figured three eight-hour shifts with two officers would require six for a day, so double that should be enough. “Twelve.”

The Chief frowned. “That’s a lot of manpower. That’s almost an entire patrol shift.”

“Well, they also have to young, attractive women, like Officer Vinter,” I said, pointing to Chasity.

Smack! “Nine, thank you Mistress!” purred Violet.

“There’s maybe two more officers that I have that fit the bill,” Chief Hayword said.

I frowned. Fuck, I didn’t think about that. I thought for a moment, then asked, “Well, is there anyway we can get a meeting with other police departments?”

Smack! “Thirteen, thank you Mistress!”

“Yeah,” the Chief said, nodding. “There’s a board meeting for LESA in a two days. All Chiefs of Police in Pierce County and the Sheriff will be there.”

“Lisa? What’s that?”

“The local law enforcement pools their resources for things like 911 operators and radio dispatchers. The Law Enforcement Support Agency, or LESA, takes care of that. All the Chief of Police and the County Sheriff sit on the board.”

Smack! “Fifteen, thank you Mistress!”

I nodded. That would work if we could figure out a way to make the sluts immune to these nuns. “Okay, I’ll be there.” I shook his hand. “Have fun with Fiona,” I said with a smile.

“Er, yeah,” Chief Hayworth said, looking embarrassed.

“We’re going to have lots of fun, Master,” Fiona purred. “His cock feels so hard in his pants. I bet you haven’t had a hot chick in years.”

“My wife is very beautiful,” the Chief said.

“Not as beautiful as me,” Fiona challenged.

“No,” Hayward whispered and Fiona smiled wickedly.

“Twenty, thank you Mistress!”

“Any of your officers is free to fuck any of the sluts save for Violet.” I told the chief. Mary who just had finished disciplining Violet, looked questioningly at me. “My cock’s the only one that’s been up her cunt, I want it to stay that way,” I told her.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Violet cooed.

Mary smacked her ass again. “Don’t think you’re any better than the other sluts, just less used. So, can I finally take you to the hospital, hun? I want to make sure Korina didn’t scramble your brains.”

“Fine, fine,” I said. “Sluts, you can stop disciplining the bitch, for now.” I walked over to Louise, and gripped her face hard in my hand, twisting her face to stare up at me. “Cunt, you’re the property of Mary and I now. You will obey the commands of every one of our sluts.”

Mary spat in her face. “You will only go by Sister Cuntrug!” Mary ordered.

“Y-yes,” Sister Cuntrag stammered, tears streaming down her face.

Mary slapped her face, hard. “You address me as Mistress, Cuntrag!”

“Sorry, Mistress!”

I walked around Sister Cuntrag and stared at her red ass and furry pussy that peaked out between her thighs. I unzipped my pants and pulled my hard cock out and smacked her ass, enjoying her moan of pain. And then I slid my cock down her ass and between her legs and shoved it up her cunt. She was dry and she screamed in pain as I rammed it up her. Her cunt was rough on my dick.

“Mark, I thought we were going to the hospital,” Mary objected.

“Just let me rape the bitch, Mare,” I panted, fucking Cuntrag hard.

“Fine, hun,” Mary sighed. She pressed her body against my side and kissed me. “Don’t take too long.” Then she disappeared into the kitchen to get Xiu.

“Rape her, Master!” cooed Allison. Desiree had wrapped her arms around Allison and was fingering the slut beneath her skirt, as Desiree watched in satisfaction.

Violet sat on the other arm of the couch, watching wide eyed, her legs were spread and she pinched her clit gently. Chasity leaned against the corner of the couch, watching in fascination as she slowly rubbed her crotch against the corner, masturbating on the couch. Her breast swayed with her rhythm.

I grasped Cuntrag’s hips and just slammed into her hard and deep. She was sobbing, wiggling her ass, trying to escape my cock. “Why are you fighting, whore!” I demanded in anger. “This is what you wanted! You came here to get my cock up her nasty twat and shoot my cum inside you! Why aren’t you happy!”

“Please!” begged Sister Cuntrag, “Please stop! I’m sorry! Let me go, I won’t tell anyone, I promise!”

“Fuck that!” I moaned. “You’re mine, now! So you better learn to like having my cock up her cunt! Now, beg for my cum!”

“P-please! C-um inside me!”

“You can do better, whore!”

“Cum inside my n-nasty, dirty c-cunt!” she stammered. “Fill me up with your thick cum, Master!”

“Here you go!” I moaned. “Here it cums!” My cock flooded her dry pussy with cum. I pulled my cock out of her swollen pussy, white sperm leaking out. Cuntrag sobbed quietly.

Mary was back and slapped Cuntrag’s face. “Good little sluts thank their Master when he gives them his cum!”

“T-thank you, Master,” Cuntrag cried.

“Chasity, go throw Sister Cuntrag into the a closet,” I ordered as I put away my cock. “Then you sluts will start cleaning up, unless any cop wants a taste of your snatches. Desiree, the carpet probably needs replacing, so start making calls. When you’re finished, there’s a bunch of duffel bags in my car, take them down to the basement and start counting the money.”

“Yes, Master,” Allison and Desiree said together and then giggled. The naughty sluts were looking forward to having some cop dicks up their twats.

Fiona didn’t answer, she was too busy, having already fished out the Chief’s cock and was slowly riding him. Mary smacked her ass. “Did you hear the orders, slut?”

“Oh, yes,” Fiona moaned, riding the Chief’s cock.

I grabbed Violet and whispered, “Get the camcorder and film the Chief with Fiona.” It couldn’t hurt to have some blackmail, just in case.

Mary kissed all the sluts farewell. On the way to the car, I gave the cops the word there were free cunts inside for their uses. I always believed in supporting the boys in blue. Then Mary, Xiu, and I got in Mary’s Eos. Xiu nose had stopped bleeding and she had cleaned up the blood. Her face was starting to swell, and her nose was a little crooked. Mary started her car up and back out of the driveway, threading through the cop cars. The firetruck and ambulance had already left, leaving six police vehicles. Passing two news vans setting up at the end of the street.

“Do you know what happened to Lilith?” Mary asked, as we drove away. I frowned and realized I hadn’t seen the demoness since the cops arrived.

“I’m here,” a sultry voice purred.

Mary jumped, glancing in her mirror, and the car swerved. Lilith was sitting in the back of the car next to Xiu. She was dressed in that same tight, red dress that was so gauzy it did nothing to hide her lush body beneath. Her silver hair had a wild, tossed looked like she had just been fucked hard in bed. Desire filled the car, and my cock hardened painfully in my pants.

“I choose to retreat to the shadows,” Lilith purred. “I detest the mortal world.”

Mary nodded, and swallowed. She seemed very uncomfortable with Lilith present. “We need to talk when we return from the hospital. Wait for us up in the master bedroom,” Mary said, sounding painfully unsure she could actually command Lilith.

Lilith smiled, a hungry, predatory smile. “As you wish, Mistress.”

“Wait, this won’t count as a boon?” I asked.

“Oh, no,” Lilith said. “I have to exercise power for it to be a boon. Healing Desiree or breaking that nun’s powers. But talking, or other bedroom activities,” she archly said, “why they require no power at all.”

And then she was gone. Xiu gasped and there was a wet, sloshing sound and I realized Xiu was masturbating. Lilith exuded sex and lust, infecting everyone around her. My cock was painfully hard and I could see Mary’s nipples tenting her white blouse and her face flushed with desire. She licked her lips and glanced at my crouch.

“You better not stain the leather,” Mary warned as Xiu was frantically frigging herself.

“I won’t, Mistress,” Xiu panted, her voice nasally from her broken nose. A tangy musk permeated the air as Xiu pleasure herself. The only sound in the car was the squelching of her fingers plunging into her wet cunt and the soft moans of pleasure that escaped her mouth. In a few minutes, she was mewing softly and writhing on the leather seat.

“Did you have a nice one?” Mary asked.

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Xiu purred.

“Good, because when we get to the hospital, we’re going into the ladies room and you’re going to finger me. You got me all horny, slut!”

“Oh, absolutely, Mistress,” Xiu said excitedly.

“Hey, what about me?” I protested. My cock was rock hard from Lilith, and listening to Xiu frig herself hadn’t helped.

“Oh, poor stallion,” Mary said, patting my bulge. “You heard the medic, you need to stay away from too much activity.”

“I’m fine,” I protested. “I don’t need to see the doctor. The headache’s almost gone and the nausea’s passed.”

Mary glared at me. “Just humor me, hun.”

“Okay, okay,” I told her. “I’m only doing this because I love you so much”

Mary glare melted into a smile. She stopped at a light and bent over to kiss me on the lip. “Fine, you can join us.”

“Thanks, Mare.”

A few minutes later we reached Good Samaritan Hospital in Puyallup. Mary parked by the new ER entrance. Good Sam had remolded since I was last here, and the ER entrances was no longer a cramped area that the ambulances could barely fit in. Mary got out of the car and grabbed Xiu’s hand and pulled her excitedly into the hospital. Mary was so excited she didn’t even turn the car off. I shut the engine off and locked her car.

I followed the girls into the hospital. The waiting room was empty. I looked around and spotted bathroom doors and walked over. From the ladies room I could just hear the soft sighs of a woman’s pleasure. I opened the door. It was a small, single person bathroom. Mary was leaning back into the wall while Xiu was pressed up against her. Xiu was vigorously fingering her pussy underneath her skirt. Mary cooed in pleasure and smiled happily at me. Mary slid her hand down Xiu’s slim ass and pulled up her white, rose printed skirt, exposing a naked, Asian ass.

Smiling, I locked the door and pulled out my cock, and took a few steps to the girls. I spread Xiu’s ass, found her tight, puckered asshole and shoved my cock up into her bowels. Xiu started to moan in pain that slowly turned to pleasure as my cock bottomed out in her tight, dry ass. “Oh, Master! Fuck my dirty ass! Hurt me with you big cock! Oh, fuck!” Xiu liked it rough, got off on the pain.

“Is that your cunt getting my thigh wet?” Mary asked Xiu.

“Sorry, Mistress,” Xiu apologized. “But Master’s cock hurts so deliciously in my ass.”

“Keep fingering me, slut!” Mary hissed, pulling Xiu’s nipple hard. “After we cum, you’re going to lick your juices off my thighs.”

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Xiu moaned happily.

I was enjoying Xiu ass, enjoying her gasps of pain and pleasure. I reached out my right hand and slipped up under Mary’s blouse, sliding up her silky skin and found her firm breast. “Ohh, that feels nice,” Mary murmured as I gently played with her hard nipple.

“It always does,” I said, enjoying her pert breast.

“Is that slut’s ass making your cock feel good?” Mary purred.

“So good!” I moaned. “I’m going to cum deep in her slutty ass.”

I grunted and came hard in Xiu’s slutty ass. I fucked her hard a few more times, shooting several burst of cum up her ass. Xiu fingers were frigging Mary’s cunt hard, the room filled wet squelches as Xiu’s fingers fucked in and out of her hole. Mary gasped and panted as she came on Xiu’s fingers, pulling on the sluts nipple hard. Xiu screamed, her ass tightening on my cock, as her orgasm ripped through her body.

Xiu knelt down and licked her girl-cum off Mary’s thigh and then licked my cock clean of her ass. I made out of with Mary as her cock cleaning turned into a blowjob. She kept gasping in pain from her broken nose, but she probably was getting off on that. Mary’s tongue played with mine as we kissed, and my hand slid down her body and found her cunt wet and hot. I slipped two fingers up inside her, fucking her slowly while I rubbed her clit with the heel of my palm.

This was heaven. Kissing my love while a slut sucked my cock. Anger spiked inside me. That bitch, Sister Cuntrag, wanted to take this away from me. From us. Mary was kissing me hard and I felt her body tremble in my arms. Knowing I just gave my love an orgasm sent me over the edge and I shot several hard blasts of cum into Xiu’s sucking mouth.

Mary smiled. “That was great, but we’ve played enough. You need to go see a doctor, mister.”

“Yeah,” I breathed as Xiu sucked the last few gobs of cum out of my dick. We straitened our clothes and left the bathroom and went to check-in with the ER nurse.

Even with my powers, getting to see a doctor still required a lot of paperwork. Sure, I got the nurse to skip us to the head of the line, but my wrist felt numb by the time I filled out all the paperwork. No one in the waiting room looked like they were dying, so what was the harm. So after Xiu and I filled out our medical histories, a Muslim nurse in pink scrubs and a colorful headscarf; a swirl of crimson, gold, and silver threads, led Mary and I to an exam room while Xiu was taken to a separate room.

Nurse Thamina led us to a typical examine room: hospital bed, sink, locked shelves, stool on wheels. The entire walk she kept glancing at Mary, her dark eyes dewy with desire. Once we were in the room, she started chatting with Mary as she took my vitals. She had a sultry, Arabic accent. I may not have even been in the room the way Thamina flirted shamelessly with my fiancee. She had to take my blood pressure twice, so into Mary that she forgot to write the first results down. Mary’s wish to have all women desire her was as strong as ever.

My vitals taken, Thamina put my chart in a holder outside the exam room and then spent a considerable time gently cleaning Mary’s scrapes from the handcuffs. She gently stroked my fiancee’s wrist and hands. Then, she spent more time rubbing some ointment into her wrist. Mary reached up and caressed the nurses dusky cheek and winked me and then pulled the nurse down for a kiss. The nurse settled into Mary’s lap and the pair kissed passionately. Mary’s hand slipped under Thamina’s scrubs, sliding up her torso to grope the nurse’s tit. My cock grew hard and I freed it from my jeans and gently stroked it while I watched them kiss.

“Hi, I’m Dr. Klerk,” a woman said, barging into the exam room while staring at my charts. Nurse Thamina froze in Mary’s arms for a moment, but Mary’s was undeterred and kept kissing the woman.

“I’m Mark, and don’t be concerned about my fiancee making out with your nurse,” I told her, continuing to stroke my cock. The doctor was a short blonde with a heart-shaped face and big, blue eyes.

The doctor glanced at the two woman and blinked then shrugged her shoulders and turned back to me. “So, Mark, you bumped your head?” Then she saw me stroking my cock and flushed. “Sir, what are you doing?”

“I need to cum, so suck my cock, doc!”

The blonde doctor dropped the chart and bent down, sucking my cock into her mouth. She sucked greedily, her tongue roaming about the sensitive head of my cock. I rubbed my hand through her thick, silky hair and closed my eyes, enjoying her skilled blowjob. She started bobbing her head, her hands gently cupping my balls, massaging the cum out.

“Oh fuck, you’re good, doc!” I moaned. “Here it comes, swallow it all!”

I groaned and shot three large shots of cum into her mouth. She swallowed quickly, and then kept sucking, her hand squeezing my cock, wringing the last of the cum out. She rose up, face flushed and bent down to pick up the chart.

She adjusted her white, doctor’s jacket. “So, you got hit on the head?” Dr. Klerk asked, clearly embarrassed by what she just did.

The doctor began to examine me, asking me a bunch of questions. She shined a penlight in my eyes, checked my reflexes, and did various other test all while Mary first felt up and then fingered the Muslim nurse to a screaming orgasm. Then the doctor examined my left arm where Desiree had clocked me with a bat. My arm was black and blue, swollen and very tender to the touch.

“You’re arm’s going to be fine, the bruising will fade over the next two weeks,” Dr. Klerk told me. “You also have a mild concussion. I’m going to want you to stay for a few hours, to observe you.”

Nurse Thamina giggled as Mary whispered something in her ear. The nurse stood up from Mary’s lap, straightened her scrubs and darted out of the exam room. Mary smiled at me and held a plain, white bra in her hand. What a naughty filly, I thought and snorted a laugh. Mary stood up and waked over to the doctor.

“All finish with my nurse?” Dr. Klerk asked, smiling at Mary.

Mary licked the nurse’s juices off her finger. “For now.”

The doctor saw Mary’s wrist. “Oh, what happened?” Dr. Klerk grasped Mary’s wrist, gently stroking her skin.

“Bondage mishap,” Mary quipped.

“I see Thamina put some ointment on,” Dr. Klerk purred. “Maybe their something I can do to make you feel better.”

Mary led her back to the chair and sat down, spreading her legs. “Maybe you could kiss me I would feel better?”

“You want me to … down there?” Dr. Klerk asked, swallowing.

Mary hiked her skirt up, exposing her wet pussy. Her pussy lips were as spread as wide open as her legs, glistening pink. Dr. Klerk, almost in a daze, knelt before Mary and lower her face to her crouch. She breathed deeply, inhaling the spicy-sweet scent of Mary’s arousal, and then tentatively pursed her lips and kissed Mary’s pussy.

“Oh, you can do better,” Mary purred. “Really get in there.”

Nurse Thamina returned with a tray. A plastic container full of soapy, hot water and a big, yellow sponge sat on the cart. She glanced at Mary, a nervous look flashed across her exotic face. Mary nodded and Thamina walked over to me. “Sir, if you’ll disrobe. Your fiancee wants you to have a sponge bath.” Her cheeks were spotted with color.

I glanced at Mary and she smiled happily as I nodded my head in appreciation. Then Mary closed her eyes and enjoyed the doctor’s tongue lapping at her cunt. I pulled my shirt off and stripped off my jeans and boxers. My cock was already hard from Mary’s antics. While I stripped, Thamina followed suit, she pulled off her headscarf, freeing her beautiful, raven black hair that spilled about her shoulders and down her back. She was so beautiful, I didn’t understand why she wanted to hide beneath that headscarf. Next, she pulled off the pink scrubs top exposing her plump breasts with dark nipples. She kicked off her flats and untied her bottoms and dropped those to the floor. Thamina glanced once more at Mary for support before sliding her plain, white panties off. Her pussy was covered by a thick mat of black hair against the rich brown of her skin.

I laid back on the hospital bed as Thamina dunked the sponge in the warm water and squeezed out most of the water. She then gently washed my chest. There was definitely something sexy about getting washed by a hot, naked chick. I reached out and caressed one of her plump tits, just large enough to fill my hand, and gave the breasts a squeeze. Her dark nipple was hard beneath my palm and Thamina froze for a moment before continuing the wash.

She washed down my chest to my stomach and then past my cock to start washing my legs and I had to let go of her breast as she got out of my reach. “You’re not going to wash my cock?” I asked, leering at her.

“Your fiancee has special instructions for your penis, sir,” she said as she blushed beautifully.

Thamina started washing my other leg, reaching across the table. Her breast dragged across my thigh, a thrill ran through me feeling her hard nipples brushing my leg. When she finished, she took the sponge and shoved it up against her pussy, scrubbing a few times. Then she climbed up on the bed, straddling my waist in the reverse-cowgirl position, and brought my cock to the entrance of her wet, soapy pussy. I could feel the kiss of her labia on the tip of my cock and I wondered why she waited.

“Do it!” Mary hissed. “Wash his cock with your wet cunt!”

“Yes,” Thamina moaned, sinking down. “Watch me! Oh, watch me with your gorgeous green eyes!”

“Oh, fuck that’s hot!” Mary moaned. “Play with those titties!”

Thamina’s arms lifted up and it was clear she was playing with her titties. Her cunt was velvety tight on my cock, her ass jiggling in front of me as she bounced up and down on my cock. Her brown asshole winked at me and I licked a finger and stuffed it up her asshole.

“Oh, fuck!” Thamina moaned. “His finger is up my ass!”

“You fucking slut!” Mary gasped. “You’re a fucking dirty whore! Pleasure my stallion. Ride his dick!”

“I’m going to cum!” Thamina moaned. “Watch me cum, Mary!”

Her cunt tightened on my dick and her asshole tightened on my finger as Thamina came hard. She kept riding my dick and screamed at the top of her lungs. God, her cunt felt to good on my cock as it twitched about my dick. I was about to cum.

But what if she’s a nun?

The though sent a ice flooding through my veins. What if she was a nun? Probably not, I figured. But are you sure? Are you about to lose everything because you want to get off that badly. Are you that pathetic? God, but her cunt felt so hot on my cock, so velvety tight. I was too close to cumming. I couldn’t stop now, my balls were tightening. Fuck it, she probably wasn’t a nun. Just some slutty nurse.

“Take it, you fucking whore!” I moaned as I came inside her. “I’m cumming in your slutty pussy!” Relief washed over me, she didn’t do anything.

“Fuck yeah!” Mary yelled. “Cum in that whore! I’m cumming on this slutty doctor’s face!”

Thamina, breathing heavily, climbed off me. White spunk leaked out of her pussy, making a sticky mess in her bush. Mary was breathing heavily on the chair and Dr. Klerk knelt before her, face sticky with juices, looking positively stunned at what she just did.

“I…uh…have other patients to see,” Dr. Klerk stammered and fled the exam room.

Mary walked over to Thamina and kissed her hard. Her finger shoved up Thamina’s cunt and came away sticky with my cum and Thamina’s. Mary sucked the messy juices off her fingers with a smile. While Thamina was distracted, I stole her panties. She looked around for them and, resignedly, pulled on her scrubs with no underwear. As she left the room she adjusted her headscarf, tucking in a loose strand of black hair. As she walked out of the exam room, I pointed the wet spot forming on her crotch to Mary.

“What a slut,” Mary giggled. “Did you enjoy your bath?”

“I did.” Mary stretched out on the bed next to me and kissed me on the lips. “Thank you. I love you so much.”

Mary kissed me again. “I love you, too.” She laid her head on my chest, her auburn hair fanning across my torso. “Maybe we should have a doctor on staff. And a nurse.”

“Oh,” I said. “Yeah, I guess that could be useful. You want to keep Dr. Klerk.”

“Maybe,” Mary said. “But I think an Ob/Gyn will be more useful. Let’s be honest, hun, you’re going to get someone pregnant.”

I blinked. Christ, I hadn’t even thought about that. “Are you?”

Mary laughed. “It hasn’t even been a week since we started making love,” she pointed out. “It would be too early for me to know. My period doesn’t come for another two weeks. Besides, I’m on the pill.”

“Oh.” Was I disappointed. The idea of Mary having our child stirred something inside me. “Would you like kids, Mare?”

“Yeah, someday,” Mary said. “When things have settled down and we’ve had enough fun. I wouldn’t mind having a kid or three with you. Unless …” She tensed in my arms.

“I think I’d like that too,” I said. “What do we do if one of the sluts gets pregnant.”

“Well, we’ll worry about that if it happens, but we should get them all on the pill,” Mary said.

Nurse Thamina returned an hour later to check on me. She was wearing teal scrubs now and that wouldn’t do. After she finished her exam, I shot another loud of cum up her twat while she ate out Mary’s cunt. “Don’t clean up this time,” I told her, “If anyone notices, tell them all about how I came up your tight pussy while you ate my fiancee’s cunt.” She left the room, blushing, as my cum made a wet spot on her scrubs crotch.

Xiu slipped into the room after that, her nose covered by a splint and the next time Nurse Thamina showed up to check on me, we had her eat out Xiu’s cunt while Mary rode my cock. Then Nurse Thamina got to eat out Mary’s sloppy cunt while Xiu hopped up and rode my cock.

Doctor Klerk returned a few minutes later. “Well, Mark, I’m going to discharge you, now. You should take it easy for the next week and watch out for any repeated nausea, worsening headaches, dizziness, slurred speech, seizures, double vision. If any of these symptoms develop, get to an urgent care clinic or the ER. But, you should be fine. Take an NSAID for the pain, like ibuprofen or aspirin. Do you have any questions?”

“Does the carpet match the drapes?” I asked.

Dr. Klerk had a smoking hot body when she stripped off her blue scrubs. And it turned out she wasn’t actually a blonde, instead she had black hair. She had waxed her cunt, leaving only a black landing strip leading down to her clit. Her cunt was tight and hot and I came hard inside her as Mary enjoyed Nurse Thamina tongue up her twat.

We decided to keep Nurse Thamina. We had her gather a first aid kit as we went to see how Korina was doing. We found the head ER nurse still behind the desk and I asked her. “How’s Korina doing?”

The nurse, a stocky woman in her forties with a perm and a bad dye job, no one had hair that shade of red. “Last name?” she asked.

I hesitated. I realized I didn’t know any of the sluts last names, except Desiree. “Mare, what’s Korina’s last name?”

Mary blinked in surprise, and pursed her lips. “Um…something with an S, I think?”

“Stavros,” Xiu supplied. “Her last name is Stavros, Master.”

The nurse stared in shock at Xiu and shook her head. She muttered something under her breath. “What’s you’re relationship with Ms. Stavros?”

“She our sex slave,” I answered.

“I’m sorry, did I hear that right?” the nurse gaped.

“Yeah, she’s our sex slave,” I said testily. “Which clearly makes us the next best thing to family, so tell us what’s her condition.”

“Right,” the nurse said, shaking her head. “Ms. Stavros is in recovery. The surgery went well. The doctor wants her to stay in the hospital for a few days.”

Thamina showed up with the first aide kit and we had her lead us to Korina’s recovery room. Korina lay unconscious on a bed in a hospital gown. Blue blankets covered her body and IVs and heart monitors and other devices were hooked up across her body. She looked wan. I set down in a chair. Mary pulled another beside me and reached out, grasping Korina’s hand. Xiu leaned against the wall, hugging herself, and stared at her fellow slut.

“Mistress?” Korina murmured, her eyes fluttering over. Mary squeezed her hand gently. “And Master.” Korina sounded happy and sleepy, her voice slurring slightly.

“You’re going to be fine,” I told her. “You have to spend a few days in the hospital before you can come home.”

“Okay, Master,” she sighed. “Thank you.”

“Just get better,” I told her, patting her leg. “One of the sluts will be with you at all times.”

She nodded and closed her eyes and was a sleep again.

“Xiu, you stay with her, we’ll send one of the sluts to relieve you.”

Mary kissed Korina’s forehead and then we left. I found the head nurse and told her that Korina needed someone in there at all times. I gave her my phone number if anyone had a problem with that. It was approaching midnight and I was feeling exhausted as we reached Mary’s car. Mary fumbled at her purse, frowning and starting to panic as she dug for her keys.

“Here, Mare,” I said, tossing her keys to her. “You were so hot to have Xiu finger your pussy, you left the car running.”

“Oh,” Mary said, flushing a little.

It was a short drive back to the house at midnight. Apparently, Mary didn’t mind speeding when she was driving and I got good use out of the “oh shit handle” as I called it. When we reached the house, the only cop car remaining was Chasity’s. We opened the front door and a for a split moment fear stabbed at my heart as I wondered if the sluts were waiting with some nun to attack us.

“Christ,” Mary muttered. She had the same fear I did. Fuck, this was no way to live.

I grabbed Mary’s hand and squeezed it, reassuring. She smiled at me and we walked into the house. The entryway light worked and we could hear soft moans coming from the living room. We found Allison on top of Desiree, the two sluts tribbing passionately.

“¡Mi sirenita!” Desiree moaned. Her dusky hands roamed across Allison’s tight, white ass as Allison fucked her. “¡Yo estoy correrse!”

“Oh, I’m cumming, too,” Allison panted.

“Having fun?” I asked, smacking Allison’s fair ass.

“Oh, Master,” Allison squeaked, and fell off the couch trying to stand up. She quickly got to her feet and went to hug me.

I stopped her. “You’re covered in dry cum, slut!” Both girls had messy cunts and streaks of cum drying across breasts and stomachs and lips. “I take it the cops made use of your girls.”

“Oh, definitely, Master,” Desiree purred.

“Where’s the other sluts?” Mary asked.

“Violet, Chasity, and Fiona are counting the money. Sister Cuntrag is in the closet.” Allison shuddered in fear.

“Lillian hasn’t arrived yet?” I asked.

Allison frowned. “Who?”

“Yeah, who’s that?” Mary asked me pointedly.

“The girl from Hot Topic.” Both Mary and Allison nodded with big smiles. “I ran into her today at the mall.”

“And made her a sex slave?” Mary asked archly.

“Yeah,” I said, smiling as I remembering how tight Lillian’s ass was on my cock.

“Desiree, go get Fiona and take her to Good Sam to stay with Korina and bring Xiu back,” Mary ordered. “And tell Violet and Chasity to stop counting the money, it can wait for morning. One of them needs to be waiting upstairs for Lillian. Allison get Thamina settled in and then go take a shower. When Mark and I are finished with Lilith, you can join us in bed. I believe Mark promised you some quality time.” Wow, I had forgotten all about that. It seemed a lifetime ago when I made that promise instead of just this morning.

We found Lilith waiting on our bed, dressed in a flimsy babydoll slip, crimson in color and transparent. She wore no panties and her silver bush was matted with her juices. She smiled wickedly and lust washed through the room, battering into me.

“We need to talk, Lilith,” Mary said, breathing heavily, her nipples tenting her blouse, and then she pulled her blouse over her head, exposing her pert, freckled breasts and hard, dusky nipples.

“Let’s talk,” Lilith purred, holding her arms out.

My shirt was off and I was peeling off my jeans as Mary unzipped her skirt. Lilith’s presences was irresistible. By the time I was naked, Mary was on the bed, kissing Lilith, rubbing her cunt on Lilith’s thigh and shuddering in an orgasm already. Clothes off, I crawled next to Lilith on the other side. Lilith’s warm hand grasped my cock and stroked me twice and I was spewing cum all over her belly.

“You said I have one boon left?” Mary asked, leaning over and licking a gob of my semen off Lilith’s babydoll. “What’s a boon?”

“A request,” Lilith answered. “When you summoned me, we entered into a Pact. I would use my powers three times at your request.” Lilith bent her head and sucked one of Mary’s nipple into her mouth.

“Oh, fuck, that’s amazing!” gasped Mary and she shuddered and came a second time. “Holy shit!”

“Do I get any boons?” I asked. “It was my crystal.” My cock was hard and her ass was facing me. I pressed up behind her and my cock found her wet cunt. I slid into the tightest, silkiest, wettest pussy I had ever been in. My cock came instantly, flooding her cunt, and I just kept fucking the demoness, my cock staying hard.

“No,” Lilith groaned, her hips fucking me back. “Only the person who used the crystal gets the boons.”

Lilith pulled off my cock and she pushed Mary onto her back and dived into her cunt, eating my fiancee frantically. Mary was moaning loudly, cumming over and over and Lilith’s mouth. I knelt behind Lilith and shoved my cock back up in her wonderful demon pussy and came a second time inside her.

“Fuck!” I gasped as Lilith’s pussy seemed to suck the cum out of my balls.

“What’s the price I have to pay for your boons?” Mary asked between orgasms.

“Oh, no price,” Lilith answered, face sticky with Mary’s juices. “Someone else already paid. There was a soul trapped in the crystal!”

“Oh, fuck! That’s amazing!” Mary gasped, writhing on Lilith’s tongue. “Is there a way to see a nun?”

“Oh yes,” Lilith said. “There are a lot powers available to Warlocks, if you know the rituals and spells.”

“Oh, crap, keeping eating my pussy,” panted Mary. “Holy shit that’s amazing. Her tongue, its so good!” Mary came again, convulsing on Lilith’s mouth. “How about making our sluts immune to a nun’s control.”

“Yes, yes,” Lilith moaned. “I can show you how to do that, and more. For a price!”

“What’s the price?” I asked, fucking her cunt hard. Her cunt was squeezing on my cock as she came and I was squirting in her a third time.

“The nun!” Lilith moaned. “I want to fuck her!”

“What?” Mary moaned. “That’s it?”

“Yes, you let me fuck Sister Cuntrag and I’ll teach you arts long lost to man.”

“Okay!” Mary gasped. “Fuck, I’m cumming again!” And so was I, cumming a fourth time in her demon pussy.

Lilith crawled up Mary’s body and kissed her on the lips. “Then we have a Pact!” Lilith declared and then vanished. I fell forward, on top of Mary.

I rolled off of her and we both lay panting. Neither of us had ever cum so much in such a short period of time. We were only fucking for a few minutes, but Lilith’s flesh was like fire. I felt drained. Mary snuggled against me and we just laid their, exhausted. There were creaks, someone walking up the stairs, and then walking down the hall, and the bedroom door opened. Lilith strolled in with Sister Cuntrag over her shoulder.

Lilith threw Sister Cuntrag to the floor, the bitch still handcuffed. I wondered why Lilith wanted to fuck the nun. I struggled to think, but Lilith’s lust was feeling my brain, driving out thought. My cock was hard, again. Lilith slid a hand down to her crotch and pinched her hard clit, rolling it between her fingers. And it started to grow, swelling until a twelve inch cock hung from Lilith. Holy shit, how the fuck did she do that?

“Oh, please don’t do that?” begged Sister Cuntrag. Lilith smacked her ass and she howled in pain.

I felt Mary’s pussy grow more wet on my thigh, and her hand found my cock and started to slowly stroke it as we watched the now hermaphroditic demon flip Sister Cuntrag over so she was on her knees like the bitch she was. Then Lilith knelt behind the nun and shoved her cock up her cunt and started to fuck her hard.

“Ohh, that’s nice,” Lilith moaned. “I so rarely get to fuck someone!” It was a lazy fuck, slow and steady. Lilith was clearly savoring the fuck. “So, to see a nun, you need the Ritual of Mowdah. You’ll need to fuck a sibling. Once your sibling has cum, you need to rub their sexual fluids into your eyes while saying Mowdah.”

“I have to fuck my sister?” Mary asked, sounding a little queasy. I picture my little sister, Antsy. I hadn’t seen her in five years, and she had been a skinny, coltish girl that was mooning about the house desperate for puberty to finally give her some boobs. There had been a cute, innocents about my sister and the thought of defiling that innocence sent a perverse thrill through me body.

“Oh, yes,” Lilith gasped. “You have to corrupt the bond between siblings. I can see it, shining silver from you. Mark has a sister, and Mary, you have two sisters. How wonderful for you.” Mary shuddered as Lilith licked her lips

“Okay,” I said, nodding. I could fuck my sister, but Mary seemed disturbed by the idea.

“To make your Thralls immune to a nun’s powers requires the Ritual of Zimmah,” Lilith answered. Lilith was picking up the speed, her fingernails racking down Cuntrag’s back, leaving red scratches. Every time Lilith bottomed out in Cuntrag, her groin pressed against her bruised and welted ass and Cuntrag would gasp in pain. “Mark will need to fuck his mother and have his Thralls drink their mixed fluids from her cunt while he says Zimmah.”

“What?” I asked, feeling queasy.

“Oh yes, this ritual requires the most delicious of perversion,” Lilith husked. “To violate the very flesh that you came from with your lust.”

It was one thing to fuck my sister, but my mom. She was, well, my mom. I pictured her, she was still attractive even in her forties. And memories of when I was young, maybe twelve or thirteen flooded my thoughts. I remember how I used to lust after my mom when I discovered masturbation. She was probably the first woman I jerked off to and I jerked off a lot thinking about her breasts, her ass. About her walking in on me masturbating and being turned on that she just fucked me. She kept in great shape, always working out, and was always beautiful. As I grew older, my fantasies turned to girls at my school or teachers but Lilith’s words had reignited my lust. I could picture mom in bed with Mary and I. My lover and my mom pleasing me.

“There’s a catch,” Lilith said. “A male Warlock’s powers will not work on his mother, and a females won’t work on her father. So, you’ll need to seduce her or rape her.” Lilith licked her lips. “You’re choice, Mark. I suggest raping her, I’m not sure you could seduce a woman without your powers.”

“D-do I need to fuck my father, then?” Mary asked, timidly.

“You don’t have any thralls,” Lilith pointed out. “Mark’s power lets him rewrite a person’s mind, change their memories, how they think about things. He changes their very personalities. Your power just lowers a woman’s inhibitions and increases their desire to the point that they will do whatever nasty sex act you want. But you’re not changing them. Each woman will rationalize why they fucked you in different ways. Some will think they’ve just lost control. Others will think you must have drugged them.”

“Oh,” Mary said, sounding a little disappointed.

“My Thrall is your Thrall, Mare,” I told her and she smiled gratefully at me.

Lilith was panting loudly, fucking Cuntrag’s cunt hard and fast. Lilith’s tits bounced beneath her babydoll slip and Cuntrag was crying in pain from her abused ass. “Ohh, her cunt feel’s so nice on my cock,” Lilith purred. “Take it! Take my hard cock! Oh fuck!” Lust exploded through the room as Lilith let out an ear-splitting shriek of pleasure as she came in the nun’s cunt.

Lilith fell backwards, lying on the floor. Her cock was gone, reduced back to a little clit. Cuntrag sobbed in pain while black cum leaking out of her pussy. “How did you make that cock?” Mary asked, staring curiously down at Lilith’s crotch.

“I made it many, many years ago,” Lilith murmured. “But my husband…Well, he didn’t like me having a cock, I think he was jealous of the size, so he convinced God to make him a more submissive wife. And I was cursed. So now I need someone’s willing permission to use my cock on them.”

“Cuntrag didn’t give you permission,” Mary pointed out.

“Oh, well, you own her, so I needed your permission.” Lilith glanced at Mary and then at me. “Would you like a cock. That could be your third wish.”

An image of Mary with a cock flashed through my mind. God, I hoped she didn’t want that. I’m not sure I could handle my fiancee having a cock. “No,” Mary answered, and I tried not to sigh in relief.

“No, you wouldn’t want to make my mistake,” Lilith said bitterly, glaring at me. Her eyes flashed with anger and loathing for a brief moment and then replaced by lust.

Fear gripped my heart. Did Lilith hate me? Hate men? I felt like a bug beneath her gaze, an ant. Suddenly, I wasn’t sure I wanted her around anymore.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Ramiel …”

The voice whispered out of the Angelic Choir, just loud enough to be heard over the Worship of the Highest. The voice was Gabriel the Archangel, summoning me. On a beam of light, I descended to the Earthly Realm.

I found Gabriel atop one of his Priestesses. She was an attractive woman, appearing to be eighteen, but I could see her true age, forty-four. One of Gabriel’s gifts to his Priestess was eternal youth. She had dirty blonde hair, escaping from her white veil and blue eyes that stared sightlessly at the ceiling. She was too lost to the pleasure of Gabriel’s touch, the Ecstasy, to be aware of anything.

My manhood hardened and I envied Gabriel and his Priestesses. God had long decried it was sinful for an Angel to lie with a mortal. It was our greatest temptation, and so many angels had fallen to that sin and been cast into the abyss with Lucifer. And I understood how my brothers could so easily fall into that particular sin. Sister Theodora’s body was so enticing, so lush. I could peer through the shapeless, gray habit to see her round breasts and hard nipples, the blonde fur that covered the wet lips of her womanhood. My manhood ached to know her.

The only time an Angel could lie with a mortal was a Priestess, and then only to aid her in her holy mission. These days, that meant just Gabriel giving them the Ecstasy. Of course, Gabriel was doing more than just lying with the woman and satiating his lust. He was also rewriting her destiny. I could see the golden string of her life leading away from her into the future, see the silver strings Gabriel was adjusting to guide Sister Theodora on her mission. Gold strings were Priestesses, silver strings were mortals, black strings were Thralls, and red strings were Warlocks.

Finally, Gabriel finished both his adjustments of her future and his pleasure in her flesh. Standing up, Gabriel turned to face me. He appeared as a handsome man, well muscled, like the sculptures the Greeks used to make. A plain, white tunic appeared to cover his nakedness and a golden sword appeared on his hip, the sword of an Archangel. I had my own sword, silver, with sapphires, the sword of a Dominion.

“Ramiel,” Gabriel greeted, pleasantly. “Sister Louise Afra has been captured by the Warlocks. Lilith has been summoned and provides aide. The Succubus will soon arm the Warlocks against my Priestesses.”

I nodded, understanding. Once, demons were commonly summoned by the Warlocks and the Priestesses had to use other methods to stop the Warlock. More indirect, more subtle methods than the Exorcism used today. “I am to teach Theodora, then.”

“Yes, brother,” Gabriel said. He grasped Theodora’s golden string and followed it out a few hours to where a silver string intersected. “She must employ the Prayer of Avvah on this mortal.”

I grasped the string and examined the mortal life. In the mortal’s past and her future, the mortal’s string intersected the red string of a Warlock. This mortal was someone close to a Warlock and the Prayer of Avvah would make the mortal a trap that even a demon’s power could not detect. The two Warlock’s threads entwined about each other. They were lovers. But the Prayer of Avvah would drive a wedge between them. It was a good plan. Once the Warlocks had their falling out, they would be easier to deal with.

“There is one more thing,” Gabriel said. “Follow Theodora’s string back into her past.”

I followed her golden string back through her life, through the thirteen years she had been a Priestess, back to when she had been a Thrall. I found the thread that belonged to Sister Louise who rescued Theodora. Louise’s thread was no longer gold, but the black of a Thrall. I followed Theodora’s thread back to before she had been a Thrall, where here thread entwined with another mortal’s thread, her husband and lover. Three threads were born of their union, three children. Two were silver, but the middle child was red, a Warlock.

“She must not know,” Gabriel said. “Theodora must not know her daughter is a Warlock until the time is right.”

“We can’t send a mother after her own daughter,” I objected.

“There is no one else to send,” Gabriel said. “None in North America. Our resources have always been poor here. There is a Warlock in Europe and two in Africa.”

“But not to tell her is wrong!”

Gabriel fixed his ruby eyes on me. “You have your orders, Ramiel.”

And he was gone, ascending back to the heavenly choir on a ray of light. I stared down at Sister Theodora as she stirred, recovering from the Ecstasy. It was wrong not to tell her. Wrong to send her to fight her own daughter. I wanted to let the poor women know what she faced. I just had to have faith in my superior, in the Highest.

As much as I wanted to tell her, I would not. I was an Angel, a Dominion, and if I disobeyed an order from my Archangel, I would be cast into the Abyss. Only man could sin and find God’s forgiveness. Such grace was not for us Angels.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 13

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 11: Confrontation

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 11: Confrontation

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Exhibitionism, Non-Consensual, Violence, Anal, Oral, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 10



“All set,” I asked Violet through gritted teeth. I was balls deep in Lillian, the salesgirl at the Hot Topic, ass nearing my orgasm.

“Yes, Master,” Violet asked. She looked cute and sexy in a black, halter top dress with a short, gauzy skirt and black knee socks held up by garters encircling her pale thighs. “I’ve never worn something so … revealing before,” she said, holding the edge of skirt that barely fell past her ass.

“Bend over, Violet,” I ordered, enjoying Lillian’s tight ass.

Violet blushed. “Okay, Master.”

Violet bent over and her skirt rose up, exposing her slim, teenage ass and the curly hairs covering her cunt. Her pubic hairs glistening with juices and the tight slit of her pussy was just visible. I started fucking Lillian’s ass hard as I stared at her cunt, remembering how tight it had been on my dick in the elevator. Violet was a virgin when I took her last night. Only my cock had ever been in her tight cunt, and I planned on keeping it that way.

“Oh, fuck!” I moaned, buried my cock deep in Lillian’s hot ass and shot a loud of cum deep into her bowels.

“Cum in my ass!” Lillian moaned. “Oh, fuck! Master’s cum is spraying my ass! Yes, oh fuck, that feel so fucking good!” She shuddered and came on my cock. Outside Hot Topic, the crowd of teenage boys filming us cheered and applauded.

Violet looked over her shoulder and smiled. “Did seeing my vagina make you cum, Master?”

“Yeah, seeing your pussy, did,” I said, emphasizing pussy. Hopefully, Violet would realize that dirty sluts didn’t have vaginas; only cunts, twats, snatches, or pussies.

I pulling my dirty cock out of Lillian and Violet knew just what to do. She walked behind the counter and knelt before me, not even flinching at where my cock had just been, and sucked it right into my mouth. I gripped her pig tails and fucked her face violently. I had been looking forward to using her pigtails as handlebars and I didn’t last long. Five strokes into her warm mouth and I flooded her with my cum. She coughed, semen running down her lips.

“Thank you, Master,” she said, wiping at her watery eyes.

Lillian bent down and licked the cum off Violet’s lips. I had trained her well, too. “Remember to make the sex tape,” I told her.

“Yes, Master,” Lillian purred.

Lillian bagged the purchase. Unlike last time, I paid with money from the bank robberies. I then slipped a hundred dollar bill down Lillian’s dress, groping her tit and hard nipple. “Get something naughty to wear for your date with Zelda.”

She smiled and rose up on her toes to kiss me. “Sluts don’t kiss their masters with cum on their lips,” I told her and kissed her forehead. I didn’t mind so much when Mary kissed me with my cum on her lips. She was my fiancee, the love of my life. But Lillian was just another slut.

“Sorry, Master,” Lillian said contritely.

Violet gathered her bags and we headed to the Mustang, still guarded by the group of teenage boys. I gave each a hundred for their time. We had a hard time squeezing Violet’s clothes bags into the trunk because of all the duffel bags full of money I had stolen from a couple of Banks today. The engine roared to life and I peeled out of the parking lot and caught the light at Meridian and raced east up 37th Ave towards Shaw Road and the house I took from Brandon Fitzsimmons. The fact I stole his wife, a voluptuous Latina named Desiree, was just icing on the cake.

My phone chirped and I handed it to Violet. “Its a text from Mistress,” she said. “It says, ‘ Hun, just got home. Meeting with Alice went well, tell ya all the juicy details later!’ There’s a Smiley face. ‘When will you be home? Love, your naughty filly!’ And a kissy face. ”

So, Mary had some fun this afternoon, too. I couldn’t wait to here about it and then tell her all about the bank tellers I fucked today, including a hot bitch named Monica who came on my cock will talking to her husband on the phone. “Text her, ‘Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!’ ”

Violet’s fingers flew across the touch keyboard on my phone. Christ, how did anyone type that fast on a phone? She texted the message faster than it took me to say it. I gunned the engine, and we roared up 37th St, when a siren blared behind me and I jumped, seeing red and blue lights in my review mirror. Shit! I guess it’s going to to longer than five minutes, I thought as I pulled off onto a side street.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As I walked up to the front door my phone buzzed and I got a text back from Mark. “Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!” it simply said. I smiled happily. I couldn’t wait to get Mark in bed and tell him all about the fun I had with Alice. Putting my phone back in my purse, I reached for the front door, humming happily to myself.

I frowned, it was dark inside. And quiet. I flipped the light switch on the wall. Nothing. I flipped it a few more times. The light must be burned out. I stepped into the entryway. “Hello,” I called. No one answered. Frowning, I wondered if Desiree and the three waitress weren’t back from shopping. But Allison should be home. “Allison! Get your slutty ass down here!”

Nothing. I had a weird feeling in my stomach and sat my purse down on an end table next to the door and headed down the short hallway into the living room. It was dark in here, too. The heavy curtains draped the windows, blocking the sunlight. I could see forms standing in the corners of the room. Was Mark playing a prank on me? Some sort of sex game?

“What’s going on?” I asked the shadowy forms, stepping out of the hallway into the living room.

A lamp flickered on and saw the sluts arranged around the room. Allison stood to my right, just inside the living room. There was Desiree, clutching a bat, and Korina holding a rolling pin. What the fuck was up with that, I asked myself? Xiu crouched to my left and Fiona stood in the hallway towards the kitchen. And sitting on the couch, naked, was a girl, maybe eighteen, that I didn’t recognize. She had a pair of fuzzy, pink handcuffs clutched in her hand. I smiled, eying the girl up and down, drinking in her beauty. She was hot. Mark must have set up some sort of sex game, and I licked my lips in excitement. The strange girl had light brown hair that fell in curly locks about her shoulders. Her eyes were gray and widened in stunned surprise. Her breasts were well-shaped and pert, B Cups, and her waist was slim.

“Warlock,” the girl muttered in surprise.

“What?” I asked, confused. I looked around the room and realized something was … off. I couldn’t quite put my finger one what, until I noticed the sluts faces. Their faces were all blank, like all their thoughts and feelings had been removed, leaving unblinking robots. My stomach sank, I should get out of here, get outside. Mark would be here any minute. An evil smile crossed the strange girls lips, sending a chill spilling across my skin.

Run, a voice shouted in my head. Get moving! Get your ass moving, girl!

I turned to flee as the strange girl shouted something. My heart pounded loudly, drowning out everything save its loud beats. Allison grabbed the collar of my blouse and pulled me back. For a moment the blouse was strangling me, cutting into my throat, before Allison overcame my momentum. I fell back into the room, stumbling and tripping over the ottoman, and falling onto my side.

“What the fuck, Allison!” I shouted, anger replacing fear. How dare the slut lay fingers on her Mistress. “Desiree, Xiu, punish the bitch!” I ordered, struggling to get up.

Fiona leaped on top of me, grabbing my arms. I struggled in her grasp. Her grip was tight on my wrists, her fingernails biting into my flesh. I managed to get my foot up and into her stomach and I extended my leg, pushing Fiona off of me. Fiona stumbled back and fell back over the coffee table and tripped up Desiree as she rushed across the room. Adrenaline surging, I pushed myself up to my feet as Allison tackled me.

We fell to the ground in a tangle of limbs and loose hair. I landed hard on my back, Allison on top of me. The breath was knocked out of my body and I laid, stunned, struggling to breath as Allison grabbed my arms. Someone was grabbing my legs, pinning them to the ground and Korina was grappling with my other arm.

“Let go!” I coughed, but the sluts ignored me. Panic was gripping my heart, constricting it with painful, cold fingers. What the fuck was going on?

“Drag her over to the couch,” the strange girl ordered and my sluts obeyed her.

The carpet rasped on my back as Allison and Korina dragged me across the living room. I struggled, wriggling my body and kicking my legs, trying to get the sluts to release me. My foot slipped out of Xiu’s grasp and caught her in the face as she tried to hold onto my feet. Her head snapped back and she stumbled backwards, falling on her ass. I felt a momentarily surge of satisfaction, something primal and ancient, at seeing crimson blood stream from her nose. The satisfaction faded quickly as Fiona grabbed my feet. I renewed my struggle, by Fiona had my legs pinned together. They stopped dragging me and then I felt cold metal snap on my left wrist, ratcheting tight.

Shit, the stranger had snapped the handcuffs on me. They pulled my arms, stretching them over my head. I screaming loudly, fighting desperately to stay free. The stranger straddled my chest and slapped my face, hard. “Stop struggling you filthy whore!” she shouted.

Allison and Korina were struggling to handcuff my other wrist through the frame of the heavy sofa. I struggled vainly, the handcuff biting painfully into my left wrist. “Stop!” I pleased, “Please, please stop!” Tears ran hotly down my cheeks. Why was this happening. “Oh God, save me, please!”

The stranger slapped me a second time. “God’s not going to save a nasty whore who sold her soul to satisfy her dirty, filthy lusts!”

I realized she was talking about my Pact. How did she know? Just who the fuck was this person. And it hit me. The Pact. I sold my soul for three wishes and one of them was for no woman to be able to resist my sexual advanced. Every woman had to submit to my sexual desires, no matter how perverse, no matter how much they didn’t want to. That was the key. This woman would be begging for me to tie her up, positively dripping. I relaxed, putting a sultry smile on my face. With a ratcheting snap, my right wrist was handcuffed. This had to work, or I was screwed. I breathed once, deeply, to calm my fear. This would work.

“Hey, cutey,” I said huskily, licking my lips. “You like bondage, huh, babe. Why don’t you free me and I’ll tie you up and make you cum so hard, you’ll think you’ve died and gone to heaven! You’re so hot, I can’t wait to play with your slutty little pussy and then I’ll sit on your face and you can eat my tasty pussy until I cum all over your mouth.” I arched my eyebrows, suggestively.

The stranger just laughed, a deep, humiliating laugh. This should have worked. Why didn’t this work? Maybe she somehow took control of the sluts, but my power should have worked on her. Panic was growing like a worm in my breast, gnawing at my heart. “Why aren’t you brimming with lust for me? Eager to do whatever sexual thing I want?”

“God has granted me immunity from the Devil’s power,” the stranger said. “I am Sister Louise Afra, of the Order of Mary Magdalena, charged to rid the world of Warlocks!”

“W-warlock?” I stammered, confused. My throat was thick with phlegm and fresh tears rolled down my cheeks. What was she talking about. “I-I’m not a …”

“I can see the blood-red aura about you,” Sister Louis said. “You sold your soul to the Devil for powers and I’m here to take them from you!”

“Please don’t hurt me!” Was that timid voice actually me. So much for Mark saying we were better than the ants. “Help! Someone help!”

“No one’s going to help you,” Sister Louise whispered. Her face filled my vision, eyes filled with an intense hatred. “Warlocks always think they can just do whatever they want, turn whoever they want into their slaves. You never care about the lives you destroy, the people you hurt.” She gripped my face, forcing me to stare into her gray eyes. “I’m going to finger your pussy until you orgasm, whore. When you cum, I’ll exorcise your powers from you.” She licked my cheek, savoring my salty tears. “And once I’m finished with you, I’ll fuck Mark and steel his powers, too.”

Oh fuck! I started to struggle against the handcuffs. The couch creaked and pain flared on my wrists. Oh, God, Mark, where are you? Sister Louise hand slid up my thigh and started to gently caress my vulva. It felt good, and desire began to kindle in my loins. I was helpless and my body was betraying me, craving pleasure against all reason. The guilt I had been burying, the guilt of getting wet at humiliating the sluts, and forcing them to beg for my affections, rose up from my soul, poisoning my thoughts. I was such a weak, vile person. To weak to control my lusts, to weak to stop Mark, stop myself, from degrading other woman, from using them as nothing more than sex toys. And now I was too weak to fight desire when a strange woman was raping me. Fuck, I am a dirty whore.

Maybe I should give up, let her take away my powers, my guilt whispered. Just close your eyes, whore, and let her take your problems away. I closed my eyes and Mark’s face floated up in my mind, his boyish smile painted across his face. No! I won’t give Mark up! I won’t give this up! I won’t give up what we’re trying to build, together! I shoved that guilt back down, forced it back into the recess of my soul. I could never give up the amazing thrill at forcing another to crawl before me. To hear a person beg just to pleasure me. Mark would be here soon and then this bitch will be crawling to me, begging to lick my pussy. I bit my lip, tying to fighting my bodies reactions to those delicious fingers tracing my delicate folds.

She thinks she can rape me! I’ll fucking show the bitch what rape is!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled over onto a side street, the Puyallup Police cruiser following my Mustang. It was one of those new cruisers, shorter and sleeker than the old Crown Vics that cops have driving for the last twenty years. The cop was going delay me, but it was all for the best in the long run. The more Puyallup cops I dealt with, the more I could give my special commands to. There were two commands I had come up with. They were simple, “I am Mark Glassner and whatever I am doing is perfectly legal, and anyone who approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I am Mary Sullivan,’ do what they say without question.”

In my review mirror I saw the officer step out, blonde hair tied up in a bun. I smiled, she looked attractive, but I couldn’t be sure. Between her utility belt and bulletproof vest it was hard to tell if she had any curves at all. Her face, well the part of her face not obscured by mirrored sunglasses, seemed young and fresh. Mary would understand why I was late. Plus, we needed some security and a bevy of hot cops for bodyguards was making my dick hard.

The officer wrapped on the window. “Roll the window down, sir,” she ordered, brusquely.

I rolled the window down. “Hello, Officer Vinter,” I greeted, reading her nametag and then I gave her the two orders.

“Well, Mr. Glassner, then I’m sorry to detain you,” she said, obeying my commands. “You are free to go, sir.”

“Not quite yet,” I said, getting out of the car. Normally, cops hate when you get out of the car at a traffic stop, but since I told her everything I do is legal so she didn’t object. “Officer Vinter, what’s your first name.”

“Chasity,” she answered, and blushed. “But everyone calls me by my middle name, Sarah.”

“Why don’t you like Chasity?” I asked, curious.

“It’s a stripper name. I’ve never quite forgiven my parents for that.”

“I like that,” I told her. “You’ll go by Chasity from now on, because you’ve discovered you like having a stripper. It makes you feel naughty.” She nodded, smiling. “Since you have a stripper name, I want you to strip for me.”

Chasity took off her sunglasses, exposing sapphire eyes and long lashes. She was gorgeous and young, maybe twenty-one. She couldn’t have been a cop long. Next she unbuckled her heavy utility belt and sat it on the roof my Mustang next to her sunglasses. She skillfully undid the buttons of her navy blue shirt and then unvelcroed her bulletproof vest. Underneath she wore a white t-shirt and a black sports bra, which she quickly removed. Her breasts were lovely, well formed with little, pink nipples. Her tits were a little larger than Mary’s, a little fuller.

“Very nice,” I told her, reaching out to pinch a nipple before she bent down to begin unlacing her black boots.

Finally she was down to her panties, plain white. Her body was toned and athletic. She was clearly in great shape. Her ass was a little flat and her hips were narrow, but she was gorgeous nonetheless. Chasity hooked her fingers in her panties and down her thighs the slid. Her bush was blonde and matted. She definitely need to shave her pussy. Maybe he should get Joy to do a housecall. A couple of the sluts needed to be waxed and Joy did a great job on Mary’s last week.

“Chasity, you have a fine body,” I told her. “So, you’re going to be me and my girlfriend Mary’s sex slave and our bodyguard from now on. You’ll do whatever nasty things we want and be happy doing it.”

“Yes, sir,” Chasity answered. “Hi, Mary,” she greeted Violet as she walked around the car, curious.

“That’s not Mary,” I said sharply. “She’s just another slut like you. Violet, get naked.”

“Yes, Master,” Violet said, pulling off her black dress, exposing her small, perky breasts and she stood there in only her knee-socks and garters, her brunette bush sticky with her juices.

“Chasity, hop on my trunk and spread those fine legs.”

“Yes, sir,” she said, hopping up on the trunk and spread her legs wantonly.

I grabbed her nightstick and shoved it up her cunt. Chasity gasped at the sudden intrusion and I started fucking the phallic nightstick in and out of her pussy. Her juices stained the black metal and she started panting in pleasure. “You’re a fucking whore, aren’t you Officer Chasity?” I asked, ramming the nightstick in and out, hard and slow, twisting as I plunged it in.

“Oh, yes!” she gasped. “Only a whore would do this!”

That’s right, only a whore. My cock was standing straight out from my belly, hard and leaking pre-cum. Violet, like a good little slut, knelt down before me and just started sucking my cock into her greedy little mouth. Violet had gotten a lot better at blowjobs since that first, awkward one she gave me in the car this morning. I continued fucking the nightstick up Chasity twat.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice, Violet,” I moaned. “You keep that up and you’re going to get some yummy cum! But don’t swallow all of it. Chasity going to want a taste.”

Violet’s little mouth started sucking harder. She was an eager slut for my cum. Her hands cupped my ass and she started to bob her head hard on my cock, using her arms for leverage. Chasity was playing with her nipples as she writhed on the nightstick. Her eyes were closed and her head was thrown back in pleasure. Loose strands of hair escaped her bun, falling in blonde curls about her face.

“Crap, I’m going to cum!” Chasity moaned. “Oh, keep fucking my dirty snatch! Oh, oh, yes! That’s it!”

Chasity bellowed wordlessly and convulsed as her orgasm ripped through her. I pulled out the nightstick, dripping with her fluids. More cunt juices puddled underneath her ass on my truck. “Fuck, slut!” I snapped, angrily, “You got my car dirty!”

“Oh, I’m so sorry, sir!” Chasity gasped, facing going white. “I’ll clean it up.”

“Use your tongue!” I ordered. I dropped the nightstick on the ground and grasped Violet’s pigtails. God, I loved her pigtails, and started to fuck her face hard as Chasity’s pink tongue licked her juices off my Mustang’s trunk. I came hard in Violet’s mouth, as I watched Chasity lick my car clean like a dirty whore.

Violet rose up, mouth full of cum, and pulled Chasity’s face towards her and kissed her hard, shoving a semen-full tongue into Chasity’s mouth. The two sluts kissed for a moment, swapping cum between them before I smacked both their asses. “Get dressed, Mary’s waiting. We’ll have plenty of time for that back at the house. Chasity, follow us in your patrol car. We’ll figure out how this whole bodyguard thing will work.”

“Yes, sir,” Chasity said, and saluted me, my cum staining her lips. God, I just want to bend her over the car and fuck the shit out of her. But, I told Mary I would be home in five. And it would be more fun to play with the sluts with her.

“Move it sluts,” I ordered, eager to play with our new slave with Mary. I smacked Chasity’s ass hard a second time, leaving a fading red handprint.

In short order, Violet pulled on her dress and Chasity had her boots, pants and utility belt back on. I was too impatient, though, for her to put the rest on. “You can just go topless, slut! Let the world see that nice pair of tits you got!”

We reached the house in a few minutes and parked the cars in the driveway. Violet grabbed her clothing bags, and I grabbed one of duffel bags and led the two sluts to the house. It was dark inside the entryway and I flipped the switch. The light was burned out.

“Mare, I’m home!” I shouted. Nothing. Frowning, I called out, “Sluts, is anyone here!”

There was a muffled sound coming from the living room. I dropped the duffel bag and headed towards the living room, Violet and Chasity trailing behind me. I furrowed my eyebrows, seeing the ottoman was on its side and the crap on the coffee table lay scattered on the floor. I heard something like a muffled shout and the coffee table shook.

“What’s going on in there?” I demanded as I swept into the living room.

Mary lay on the floor, handcuffed to the couch. Her face was swollen and tear stained, a pair of gray panties was shoved into her mouth as a gag. Her blouse was pushed up, exposing her freckled breasts. I rushed to my fiancee side, passing Allison and not even wondering why Desiree held a bat. What the fuck was going on, I wondered. I reached Mary, kneeling down and pulled out the gag.

“Behind you!” Mary gasped.

I looked to see Desiree swinging the bat at my head, her face oddly blank. I barely got my left arm up time. The bat connected with my forearm and pain shot through my left arm. “Fuck!” I yelled in pain. My entire arm throbbed and I stumbled back into the couch. “Stop, Desiree!” Desiree ignore me. What the fuck was happening. No one has ignore my commands since last week when I sold my soul for power.

Everything seemed to slow down as my blood howled through my veins. Desiree was bringing the bat around for another swing while Allison was wrestling Violet to the ground. Korina ran at me with a rolling pin raised and Chasity was drawing her sidearm, yelling something. I couldn’t understand her, my heart pumped too loud to hear anything. A strange woman walked calmly towards Chasity, naked and beautiful. Xiu was tripping over the ottoman, her face a bloody mess, as she charge at me and Fiona was racing out from the kitchen.

What the fuck was going on?

Chasity’s gun barked loudly, overpowering the beating of my heart and leaving my ears ringing. Desiree was falling backwards, blood arching from a hole in her chest. Another loud crack and Korina was reeling. I started to rise, and turned to grab the strange woman over the back of the couch. I swung my arms and just missed grabbing her. The stranger reached Chasity, pulling her fingers from her crotch and drew something on Chasity’s forehead with her own cunt juices. She spoke some word and their was a flash of white light and Chasity just lowered her arms, staring blankly. Her gun slipped out of her hand.

Pain exploded in the back of my head and the room spun about me and the floor flew up to hit me in the face. I rolled onto my back, struggling to think, to stand up but my limbs didn’t want to do what I told them. Korina stood over me, her left arm bloody from the gunshot and the rolling pin clutched in her right hand. What was she doing? Fuck, the slut hit me. But, why would Korina hit me? Why would any of the sluts hit me? The pain in my head became blinding, the lights in the room stabbed my eyes. The room continued to spin about and I felt like retching.

The stranger walked over to me. How could she walk so easily with the room spinning like a top. She straddled my legs, sitting down on my thighs. Who was she? I tried to move my arms and I couldn’t because my arms were being pinned down beneath Xiu and Fiona. The strange woman was undoing my pants, pulling out my cock, stroking it with her hands. I struggled to fight, but the pain in my head was almost overwhelming. What the fuck was happening?

“I’m going to take away your powers, Mark,” the woman said. Did I say my thoughts out loud? I didn’t think I had, but it was hard to think through the fuzzy pain. Maybe she could read minds?

She laughed. “No, mind reading isn’t one of the Gifts from God.” She was firmly stroking my cock and I was hardening for her. Her grip was soft and pleasant, the pleasure cutting through the pain.

“Who are you?” I asked, pretty sure I was speaking this time.

“I am Sister Louise Afra sent by God to rid you of your powers and free your ‘sluts,’ as you call them, from your bondage!”

“What did you do to Mare?” I demanded. The memory of Mary handcuffed floated up through the pain.

“Oh, your little whore’s fine.”

“Don’t call her a whore!” I snarled, trying to move my arms, but I didn’t have the strength to resist the two girls sitting on them. Another wave of nausea swept over me.

Sister Louise rose up and straddled my waist, guiding my hard cock to her wet pussy, sliding slowly down my shaft. “Oh, that’s a nice cock,” Louise purred. “I’m going to enjoy exorcising you!”

“Get off of him!” Mary snarled. “Mark, honey, you can’t cum! Whatever she does, you got to fight it!”

Sister Louise started to slowly fuck me, the pleasure warring with the pain. “She’s right,” Sister Louise taunted, “when you cum, I’ll take the powers the Devil granted from you and every person you’ve dominated will be free. And they will remember what disgusting things you’ve done to them. How you forced them to be your whores.”

“I won’t cum,” I protested, trying to think unsexy thoughts. It was a lie, though, her cunt felt too good on my cock.

“Oh, you’ll cum. You’re a man. I bet you won’t resist even half as long as Mary already has.” She leaned down, smiling wickedly, as she boasted, “I’m very skilled at fingering a woman, and she’s resisted admirably. But, once you’ve cum, I’ll get back to your precious Mary and see how long she’ll lasts this time. I bet she’s getting all wet and horny me ride your cock!”

“Fuck you!” Mary yelled. “You’re going to pay bitch! You’re going to crawl before me and beg to be my whore!”

The pain in my head was slowly receding and seemed to be getting better control of my body. I struggled, trying to buck Louise off me, but that just made her cunt feel that much better on my cock. I tried to pull my arms out from beneath Fiona and Xiu as they sat on them. Fuck, I didn’t want to lose my powers. Fear was surging through me and I struggled harder. If I lost my powers, then I would be in a lot of trouble. Rape, bank robbery, kidnapping. I would be locked up for a long time, maybe for life. I would never get to see Mary again. I struggled harder. There was no way this bitch was going to win!

“You’ve realized your fate,” Louise purred, delighting in my fear. “You know how many crimes you’ve committed. How many woman you’ve raped. You’ll spend the rest of your life in prison. And when you die, you’ll still go to hell. You’re soul will still belong to the Devil!”

I struggled and felt something sharp pressing against my thigh in my left pocket. It was the crystal the Devil gave me. This must be what the Devil foresaw. Hope surged through me. If I could just get the crystal, I would be saved. Xiu was sitting on my left arm, but she was tiny and light. I gritted my teeth, focused every ounce of force I could and heaved my arm. It hurt so badly, bruised from the bat, but I kept at it. And then my arm slipped just a bit beneath her. I can do this. I had to hurry. I could feel the tightness in my balls, I wasn’t going to last much longer. I focused all my fear and panic, gathered all that energy into my left arm, and pulled one more time, yelling wordlessly.

Xiu slipped off my arm, falling onto her side. I reached for my pocket, ignoring the pain. Sister Louise scrambled to grab my hand as I shoved it into my pocket. I pulled the gem out, holding it up. Fear appeared in Louise’s eyes. She recognized the crystal. This was going to work. I opened my mouth, preparing to speak, and she shoved her hand over my mouth tightly, gagging me. I shoved my left fist against her stomach, struggling to push her off me while the crystal bit into the flesh of my palm.

“Get the crystal!” Louise ordered. “Do whatever you have to!”

Xiu recovered and grabbed my hand, trying to pry my fingers loose. Her fingernails clawed at my hand, leaving red scratches, but my fist was a steel vice. I bit at Louise palm, hard, tasting blood but she just gritted her teeth and kept her hand on my mouth. Xiu seemed to get inspiration from that because her mouth bit at my finger. The pain shot through me and I shoved my fist into her face knocking her back and I watched in horror as my hurt finger relaxed and the red gem went sailing over Xiu’s head.

My hope vanished. I was close to cumming and the crystal was my last hope. Louise was smiling in triumph and started to ride me hard. The bitch could sense I was nearing my limits. I turned my head, struggling to see Mary but Louise was in the way and all I could see were her feet frantically kicking. All I wanted was to be with Mary. And it was all about to be taken away from me.

My balls were tightening.

“Lilith, appear before me!” a woman shouted.

There was a loud crack and scarlet light flooded the room. Standing behind Sister Louise was a inhumanly beautiful woman. Her eyes glowed violet and her long hair shimmered silver. A tight, blood-red dress clung to her lush body. The dress was a translucent, crimson silk, that revealed all of her stunning curves, her hard nipples, the bush of hair covering her cunt. Her red lips grinned in a hungry, predatory smile. The woman was lust, personified.

She was Lilith, the Succubus, the Mother of Monsters.

I bit my lip. Lust crackled through the air, rippling out from the demoness in waves of desire. Crap. I was going to cum. I couldn’t hold out any longer. Not with this sexy bombshell appearing before me.

“What do you command, my Mistress,” Lilith purred, bowing towards Mary.

“Stop the nun! Stop her powers!” howled Mary in desperation. “Save Mark!”

“As you will it, so shall it be done!” Lilith grabbed Sister Louise and pulled her off my cock in the nick of time as cum spurting out and splashed onto my chest and belly. Xiu and Fiona rushed Lilith as Louise screamed in terror. The demoness merely brushed her fingertips across first Fiona and then Xiu’s cheeks and they fell to the ground, writhing in orgasms. Lilith hiked up her dress, exposing a silvery bush, matted with fluids and pulled Sister Louise face towards her cunt.

“No!” Louise protested, struggling in the demoness grip. “Please, God! Save your faithful servant!”

“God’s not here,” Lilith purred, shoving Louise’s face into her groin and writhing her hips, rubbing her pussy across the nun’s face. “And there’s nothing better than a Magdalenite Sister eating your cunt out!”

I got to my feet, struggling to think as desire surged through the room. Lilith had let go of Louise, who was now gripping Lilith’s perfect ass as she ate the demoness cunt. She no longer seemed capable of resisting, lost in the same tide of lust that threatened to overwhelm me. Mary was still handcuffed, and Desiree and Korina lay on the floor, bleeding from their gunshots. I fought the lust, and stumbled towards Chasity. I didn’t have time to put my cock away, just grabbed my pants with one hand to hold them up

Chasity was still in a daze from whatever Louise had done to her, just standing at the living room entrance. I grabbed her shoulders, shaking her, “Chasity, where’s your handcuff keys.”

“Wh-what?” Chasity asked sleepily.

“Your handcuff keys!” I shouted and slapped her across the face.

Chasity blinked, rubbing her face, and awareness seemed to flood back into her face. “Sorry, sir,” she said and fumbled with her utility belt, pulling out a set of keys.

“Call for an ambulance,” I ordered, “we have people shot. And when Lilith is finished with Louise, handcuff her!”

“Right away, sir!” Chasity reached for radio and began calling for medics while I raced back across the room, passing Lilith who was writhing on Louise’s face. As I passed Lilith, her arm brushed my hip and pleasure shot through my body. I fell to my knees as I came, shooting semen all over the carpet.

I crawled the last few feet to Mary, and fumbled with the handcuffs before I released her right arm. The flesh beneath the cuff was raw and bloody from her struggles and fresh anger surged through me. This fucking bitch was going to suffer!

Mary threw her arms around me, not even letting me unlock the handcuff from her left wrist, and hugged me tight. “Oh, Mark!” Tears were streaming from her eyes. “I was so scared!”

“Me too,” I whispered and I realized I was crying to as I crushed my filly to my chest. “You saved us.”

Lilith’s orgasm swept through the room, hitting me, hitting everyone like a brick wall. Mary shuddered in my arms as an orgasm rippled through her bodu. My cock, trapped between us, sprayed cum on our bellies. Chasity fell to the ground, gripping her stomach and moaning in pleasure, and Allison and Violet writhed together in a mess of limbs.

“Oh no!” someone shouted in horror. “Master, it’s Desiree!”

Mary relaxed her hold on me and I looked over to see Allison racing to Desiree and placing her hands over Desiree’s chest, blood soaking the front of Desiree’s maid outfit. Fuck, she was bleeding badly. Mary and I moved to her side, kneeling on either side of her. She was still breathing, but shallow breaths and her face had a pale sheen about it.

“So much blood,” Mary whispered to herself.

“Hang on, Desiree!” I shouted. “You gotta hang on, 911 on the way.”

“She’s dying!” Allison wailed. “Don’t die, Desiree! Please!”

“Stay with us, Desiree,” I pleaded, clutching a limp hand. “You cannot die! Your my slut! You don’t have permission to die!”

“Can you save her, Lilith?” Mary asked, fearful and timid.

Lilith shoved Louise from her cunt, the nun falling onto her back in a daze, her face drenched in Lilith’s girl-cum. Chasity moved to Louise and began to handcuff the woman. “I can save her,” Lilith purred. “It will cost one of your two boons remaining, Mistress.”

“Boons?” Mary asked, confused.

“When you summoned me, we entered into a contract,” Lilith explained. “Three boons are owed to you. The first was used in stopping the nun.” Lilith smiled wickedly. “Her powers are broken, now. She has been tainted by my demonic fluids. Two more boons are still owed you.”

“Then save her!” begged Mary. “She’s our slut!”

“As you command, Mistress!”

Lilith bent over the unconscious Desiree and placed her lips upon Desiree, kissing her sensuously. Desiree’s body convulsed and quivered, and I realized she was having an orgasm. The color returned to her skin and the blood stopped pumping from her breast. Lilith pulled her lips away and Desiree gasped and shuddered, dark eyes opening, licking her lips.

“I’m so sorry, Master,” Desiree wailed and flung her arms around me. “I didn’t want to hit you, but I couldn’t stop myself!”

Allison flung her arms around Mary, weeping. Fiona and Xiu crawled towards us, heads hung down in shame. Korina, clutching her wounded arm, joined them. “Forgive us, Master, Mistress,” Fiona wept.

“There’s nothing to forgive,” I answered, hugging Desiree back. “That bitch controlled you, and she’s going to pay for all the hurt she caused!”

I caught Mary’s gaze and saw the same burning hatred I felt blazing in her eyes. “Oh, she will sufferer!” Mary hissed as she hugged Allison fiercely. “She will crawl on her knees and beg!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Beep! Beep! Beep!

The damned alarm clock incessant noise pierced the fog of my hangover. “Turn off the alarm, Desiree,” I moaned and it was a moment before I remembered. Mark Glassner had stolen my wife, and my home from me. I was lying in my hotel room at the Four Seasons, exiled by that bastard and waiting for word back from Sister Louise that she had freed my beautiful desert rose.

My head pounded and I slapped the alarm clock, silencing its annoying beeps. I groggily rose and stumbled into the shower. After the warm shower and pair of extra strength Tylenols, I was starting to feel alive again. Ever since Louise had freed me from that fucking bastard’s control, I had become a ball of tense, nervous energy. I had spent my entire life taking charge, grasping my own destiny with my bare hands. And now I had to wait while some nun fixes my life.

God, I need a drink.

Instead, I turned on the news. I had too many meetings at work to show up drunk. The news report was almost a distraction to my thoughts as I dressed. God, never in my life had I ever felt this helpless. Not even when that cunt of a first wife cheated on me. My hand trembled. A drink would really took the edge off, a voice whispered in my head.

You’re a better man than that, Brandon, I told myself. You’re in control, not the booze. Last night was a mistake. What the fuck were you supposed to do? You just found out angels and demons were real, for Christ sake. What was a sane man supposed to do but drink. In fact, why don’t you go pour yourself another whiskey, Brandon?

I starred at the minibar, my throat parched, and swallowed. No! Have some fucking control.

“… quite neighborhood off Shaw Road in Puyallup.”

I frowned, turning to TV, forgetting all about the booze. My house was just off Shaw Road. Fear groping my heart, I grabbed the remote and turned up the volume.

“The homeowner, Desiree Fitzsimmons, and her boyfriend were attacked by a home invader,” the report said and I blinked. She standing was just down the street from my house. Police cars filled the streets, painting the neighborhood in strobing blue and red lights. “Only one woman was seriously injured, a friend of Desiree, who was taken to Good Sam Hospital for treatment. A woman, identified as a Louise Afra, has been detained by the Police for questioning.”

The nun failed. My heart sank. That whiskey was seeming more and more appealing by the second.

That bastard Mark had come out on top. My palms hurt, and it was a moment before I realized how tight my fist was clenched. I opened my hand and saw bloody gouges from my fingernails. Fuck, I couldn’t take this. I need to be in control. I was going mad just sitting here. I looked in the mirror. I am Brandon Fitzsimmons. I worked my way up from nothing. I never let anything stand in my way. It was time I stopped being helpless, stop relaying on others. It was time that I once again seized my own destiny.

Mark Glassner, I will get my wife back! I will inflict so much pain, so much suffering, on you! I’ll take your woman from you and fuck her before your eyes and make her moan and pant and tell you how much better my cock feels! I’ll watch the humiliation in your eyes as she cums on my dick like a bitch in heat!

No fucking power in Heaven or Hell will stop me!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“A woman, identified by police as Louise Afra, was arrested for investigation of breaking and entering and attempted murder,” the website read.

I still was in disbelief at reading that. For the last hour, I had been sitting at my computer staring at the screen, stunned. How could this be? Please God, let Sister Louise be fine, if it is your will, O Lord! I silently prayed.

Ever since I saw the news report about the orgy that happened in a Bestbuy up in Washington State, I knew a Warlock was operating in the area. Since then, I had been visiting the Tacoma News Tribune and Seattle Times websites every morning, looking for anymore news. There were vague reports of public sex on a tourist boat and a wild party that unexpectedly shut down the Space Needle. And I prayed fervently to God, begging Him to send the Ecstasy to me, to send me once more to battle evil.

Sister Louise must have been sent to fight the Warlock … and failed. The thought sent a tremor of fear down my spine. Sister Louise had freed me from Thralldom to a Warlock thirteen years ago. She was there when I took my vows and set aside my old name and became Sister Theodora Mariam. And now she was arrested for attempted murder. What had gone wrong, I wondered. No one was better at fighting a Warlock than Sister Louise. Fear for my friend gripped my stomach.

There was a polite rap on my door, startling me. I stood, brushing my gray habit smooth and grabbed my white veil, draping it over my head. I breathed deeply, calming myself, before I opened the door.

“Hola, Sister Theodora,” Esmeralda, a seventy-one year old Hispanic parishioner of St. Afra, the Church I was the caretaker for, greeted me. She gave me a toothless smile, warm and friendly.

“Hola,Esmeralda,” I greeted back. I realized I had forgotten to unlock the church so Esmeralda and her prayer group could use the fellowship hall. “Sorry, I just got some bad news.”

“Its alright, Sister,” Esmeralda answered, patting my arm warmly. “Is it serious?”

“I’m afraid so,” I answered, stepping out into the morning heat. 8 AM and it was already this hot, I shuddered to think how hot it would be this afternoon. LA was turning into quite a trial. “I may have to leave town to attend to it.”

“Of course, of course,” Esmeralda said, gripping my arm as we walked slowly towards the fellowship hall.

Another Hispanic woman, Rosenda, waited at the door to the fellowship hall. Rosenda, greeted me with a friendly kiss on my cheek. I reached into the pocket of my habit for the ring of keys and unlocked the fellowship hall. I held the door open for the two ladies. The florescent lights flickered a few times before humming steadily, bathing the table filled-room in soft light, when the Ecstasy came upon me.

A hand, unseen, reached through my habit as if I did not exist to caress my back. The invisible fingers sent tingles of pleasure throughout my body and a soft moan escaped my lips. The hand of the Archangel Gabriel traced my spine and his soft lips kissed at my neck, my shoulders.His every touch was burning pleasure on my flesh. I felt my knees grow week and I grabbed a chair for support.

“Are you okay, Sister Theodora?” Rosenda asked.

“I’m fine,” I gasped as Gabriel’s hand was gently squeezing my ass while his other hand slid across my waist and up to my breast. “I just need to use …” I bet my lip as Gabriel fingers gently pinched my nipple, the pleasure so intense that it was hard to think. “Please,” I begged, quietly, “not yet! Not in front of others.”

Gabriel didn’t care, his hands continued to roam my body leaving trails of fiery lust. One hand slid around my waist, down into my groin and found my pussy wet and hot, aching for his touch. My body shuddered and I clenched the back of the chair as an orgasm ripped through my body as his fiery fingers found my hard clitoris. I had to make it to somewhere private before I lost all control in front of these women.

Esmeralda and Rosenda looked at me, concerned. “I just need … oh … the bathroom,” I panted through clenched teeth.

I stumbled towards the ladies room, opening the door as Gabriel’s cock entered my pussy, his girth stretching my pussy, the tip of his dick reaching all the way to my womb. I fumbled with the lock and collapsed to the cold, tile floor as Gabriel’s cock began plunging hard and fast in my pussy. The pleasure was so intense, far greater than any mortal lover could excite from my body. The pleasure was so intense, so overwhelming, I was about to be swept off into insensibility.

But, before the pleasure drowned my sense entirely, a thought rose up from the back of my mind: Sister Louise would be avenged. And then I was lost in a sea pleasure as orgasm after orgasm rippled throughout my body.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 12

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Five: The Talk

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 5: The Talk

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Rimming, Anal, Domination/Submission, Magic, Cuckold, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 4



Thursday, June 6th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – South Hill, WA

Mary and I exited Victoria’s Secret. We just had the most pleasurable time inside. Mary had arranged for the beautiful salesgirls, Aurora and Heather, to pleasure me while my girlfriend and our sex-slave Alison, modeled lingerie.

Mary wore the red-and-white striped pencil skirt and a loose fitting, white blouse. Her auburn ponytail contrasted nicely against the white of her blouse as it fell down her back. Behind us, Alison walked, burdened with Mary’s purchases. She looked particularly slutty in a pink t-shirt, so tight it was quite clear she wore no bra and had pierced nipples. Across her breasts was written ‘Daddy’s Little Girl’. Only the ‘Girl’ was crossed out and replaced with ‘Slut’. And that was what she was—a horny, seventeen year old slut.

“So where to next, Mare?” I asked. This was Mary’s shopping trip and I was just along for the ride.

“No offense, Mark” Mary said, “but you need some new clothes. This,” she grabbed the fraying hem of my t-shirt, “is a little worn.”

“Yeah, I guess,” I said. I guess it was fair, I had told her the same thing this morning about her Starbucks uniform.

And that’s how I found myself in Aeropostale being shoved into a changing room by Mary with a bundle of jeans and shirts, and detailed instructions on what to wear. I tried on a couple pairs of jeans until I found the size that fit. Then I pulled on a white t-shirt, tucked the shirt into my jeans, and then pulled on a red and black plaid, buttoned up shirt, which I left unbuttoned, per Mary’s instructions. I looked in the mirror and I guessed I looked alright. Usually I just wore the beige slacks my job required because I was to cheap too buy another pair of pants. For shirts, I bought whatever plain, cheap t-shirts sold at Walmart or Target.

I stepped out of the changing room and found Mary and Alison waiting. The slut had my camcorder and filmed me. I felt self-conscious as they scrutinized me, which was weird since I’d been filming myself having sex all day. I swallowed, waiting for Mary’s reaction. She eyed me critically, biting her lower lip. Why was she waiting so long to say anything. Did it not look good on me? Shit, I wished she would say something. Even if I looked like a moron, that was better then her appraising stare.

“You look good,” Mary finally said.

“Definitely,” Alison answered. “Master is looking very handsome.” I flushed, both relieved and embarrassed as Mary and Alison whistled and catcalled as I turned around.

“Nice ass,” Mary said huskily and then she spanked my ass.

“Saucy filly!” I gasped and jumped, whirling around to grab at her. She gracefully danced away, giggling as I lunged for her.

Mary stuck her tongue at me and darted between a clothing rack; I chased after her. Mary had gotten around the racks and was double-backing towards the changing room. I cut off her escape, driving her back into the short hallway that lead to the store’s three changing rooms. Mary backed down the hallway as I slowly advanced on her; a sultry smile graced her lips.

She bumped into the door at the end of the hallway. I grinned in victory, my prey was cornered. I loomed over her, feasting on the sight of her small bosom heaving in excitement. Her eyes shined with desire as I leaned in and captured her red lips with mine.

“You’ve been bad,” I whispered after the kiss, groping her tit through her blouse. “Time for your punishment.”

Mary grinned wickedly, reaching behind her to open the changing room door. We almost fell inside. I slammed the door shut behind us. “Slut,” Mary called out. “Do what you have to stop any interruptions.”

“Yes, Mistress,” answered Alison.

I shoved Mary face first against the wall and pulled her skirt up over her ass. She wore panties made of wispy, grace lace that did nothing to hide her flesh beneath. I pulled them down, leaving them bunched around her knees, and smacked her right asscheek.

“Harder,” panted Mary. “I’ve been such a bad filly!” The second smack was hard and loud and left a red hand-print on her white ass.

“What’s going on back here,” demanded the male voice of the store’s clerk.

“Nothing,” Alison said in a sultry voice. “Hi, I’m Alison.”

I smacked Mary’s ass a third time and she squealed. “Doesn’t sound like nothing,” the man said. “Come on out.”

Alison giggled, and cooed flirtatiously, “You have such broad shoulders. Do you work out? I love a guy with muscles.”

I unzipped my pants and smacked Mary’s ass repeatedly with my cock. “Uhh, you feel so hard!” Mary moaned.

“Get out! Right now!” the man ordered. “Wait, what are you doing?”

“Your muscles are so hard,” Alison purred.

“Miss, please stop that,” the man pleaded as my hard cock found Mary’s wet cunt and slid up inside her and fucked her slowly.

“Do you like my shirt?” asked Alison. “It’s the most amazing fabric. Here, feel how soft it is.”

“What? Shit!” the man gasped in panic. “I… fuck.”

“Nice and soft, right?” Alison purred.

I heard clothes rustle and the man gasped out loud. In a stricken voice, the man complained, “Miss, you got to put your shirt back on!”

“Do you like my piercings?” Alison asked. “It’s okay, you can touch them.”

“Oh God,” the man moaned guiltily. “Fuck, that’s nice.”

I pulled my cock out of Mary’s cunt. “Oh, don’t stop,” she begged.

“You still need to be punished!” I hissed.

I moved my cock up through her crack and found the tight, rosebud of her anus. “Ohhh,” Mary moaned. “Fuck my ass! That’ll teach me!”

My cock – lubed with her sweet pussy’s juices – pushed past her tight sphincter and into the warm, velvety tightness of her ass. Mary groaned in pain and pleasure, shoving her ass back against me, forcing my cock deeper into her bowels. One hand slit up under her blouse to grasp a small breast and hard nipple, while the other slid down to find a wet cunt and throbbing clit. Holding Mary tight, I fucked her ass hard; she moaned loudly.

“Do you want to see my tattoo?” Alison asked out in the hallway.

“Wow!” breathed the guy.

“It’s an invitation,” the teen slut husked. She must have lifted her skirt to show the phrase ‘Cum on In’ that was tattooed right above her pussy. Beneath the words, a little arrow pointed down to her clit.

“I can’t,” the guy protested.

“Sure you can,” Alison said huskily. “Pussies were made to have cocks cum in them.”

“Shit,” the guy cursed. A door opened and the pair moved into another changing room. Someone bumped into the wall.

There was a wet, sloppy sound and Alison cooed, “You’re so big!”

“Am I big?” I asked, Mary as I fucked her ass.

“Eh,” she said with a shrug. I smacked her ass and she giggled. “You’re my stallion!” she moaned. “And you feel quite large in my ass right now!”

I kissed Mary’s neck, enjoying her tight, hot ass as I fucked her. Through the thin walls of the changing room we could hear Alison’s pants and the gasps of the stranger fucking her. Mary wiggled her hips, slamming her ass back into me. Mary turned her head, and I kissed her lips, pushing Mary’s body against the wall as I reveled in her bowel’s sweet, tight grip on my shaft.

“Oh, fuck!” the man moaned. “You’re so tight! I am about to cum!”

“Oh no, don’t pull out!” protested Alison.

“I don’t want to cum in you!”

“Didn’t you read the tat?” Alison asked, naughtily. “Ohh, that’s nice! Fuck me harder! Fuck me stud!” Alison groaned loudly. It sound like she came. “Oh, your cum so hot and deep inside me! Fuck, you’re a stud.”

“Thanks,” the man mumbled. The door opened and heavy footsteps walked away.

Alison giggled from the hallway, “Did I do good?”

“You did great, slut,” Mary moaned, then hissed to me, “Pinch my clit. Oh yeah, just like that, hun. Fuck!”

Her ass clenched hard on my dick as her body shuddered in my embrace. I fucked her a few more times, then emptied my balls into her bowels. I held my sweet Mary – breathing heavily in her ear and savoring her sweet scent – for a minute, before I pulled my cock out of her ass. White cum leaked out her brown asshole, running down her crack and taint to her cunt.

We needed to be cleaned. “Slut! Get in here!”

Alison threw open the door, entering the changing room topless. Her large breasts, perky with youth, swayed and bounced as she walked. Her large, pink nipples were each pierce with silver barbells. Running down her inner thighs was the stranger’s cum. Alison saw my dirty cock and the cum leaking out of Mary’s ass, and knew what to do. Kneeling down, she first gently licked my cock clean; her tongue stud hard on my cock, contrasting with her soft tongue. My cock clean; she started to suck my cum out of Mary’s ass.

It was so hot watching my slut eat my cum out my girlfriend’s ass that my cock grew hard again. When she finished, I turned her head and fucked my cock deep into her mouth. She gagged and chocked as I face fucked her hard, shoving my cock down her throat. Mary smiled, straightening her skirt and blouse, and then grabbed the back of Alison’s head and held her in place, helping me to face fuck her. I came deep in her throat and Alison gagged and choked on my cum.

When I pulled out of her mouth, drool and cum ran down her chin. She smiled up at me and purred, “Thank you, Master, for feeding me your tasty cum.” She was a good slut and I patted her on the head, smiling down at her.

Knowing my size now, Mary picked out more clothes while telling me to go choose some boxers. She heavily implied that my tighty whitey underwear was not at all to her liking. I found some new boxers and I joined her at the register where I had the clerk sell the clothes to me for free. Alison, my cum running down her inner thighs, had trouble carrying all our shopping bags so I grabbed a teenage boy lounging in the store and pressed him into service.

“Bath and Body Works should be the last stop,” Mary told me as we left Aeropostale. “Alison and I will need our beauty supplies.”

“Of course,” I said. “I think I’ll pop into Gamestop.”

Mary nodded. “Okay, hun, we’ll meet you back here in twenty minutes.” I nodded, and pulled some of the money I took from the prudish bitch back at Hot Topic and handed it to Mary. She gave me a quick kiss and led Alison and our teenage pack mule off into the mall.

But it wasn’t Gamestop I went to. It was Kay Jewelers. Maybe it was crazy, but I loved Mary. Even if I hadn’t known her for a full day yet, I knew I wanted to spend the rest of my life with her. The clerk was a middle-aged woman named Patricia. She had horn-rimmed glasses perched on a narrow, pinched face and boney nose. She happily smiled when I told her I was shopping for an engagement ring and showed me the stores collection. There were so many that I was quickly overwhelmed.

“What does your girlfriend like,” Patricia asked. “What type of jewelry does she wear?”

“I’m not sure,” I said, studying all the rings. It was a little overwhelming. “We haven’t been together long.”

“Ahh,” Patricia said. “When I was seventeen I was swept off my feet by this twenty-year old sailor. I thought he was the one.”

“What happened?” I asked.

“I got the clap,” Patricia said with a impish giggle. “Turned out, I wasn’t the only girl he was seeing. So you’re sure you’re not rushing things?”

I shook my head. “No, she’s the one. I feel it.”

“Okay, sonny,” she said. “How about this one?”

One ring caught my eye. Patricia noticed and pulled out a large, black diamond set in white gold and flanked with many, smaller white diamonds. The band of the ring was set with small, black diamonds. It wasn’t the most expensive ring, but I found it the most beautiful.

“This the one, sonny?” Patrica asked.

“Definitely,” I said.

So Patricia placed the ring in a black, ring box and I decided to look for some more jewelry for Mary. I found a heart-shaped, silver locket with a pink rose sculpted on the front; a gold bracelet made of X’s and O’s with little hearts engraved on the O’s; and a pair of amethyst gold stud earrings. Patricia was such a sweet old gal, I didn’t want her to get in trouble for letting me steal so much jewelery. I made her go into the back room and she looked so hurt when I tied her up. I would make sure someone would find her before too long.

Jewelery in hand, I wandered over to the Gamestop. Sadly, no hot, beautiful, cute, or even a moderately attractive woman wandered into the store, so I just browsed the games. I ended up getting a Nintendo 3DS to replace my old DS and picked up a couple of games. Finally, Mary and Alison showed up. In addition to the Bath and Body Works bags, they had Target bags, explaining the additional ten minutes it took. “Just some toiletries and such,” Mary explained with a smile. How could I be mad when she smiled so beautifully.

“So anywhere else?” I asked.

Mary thought for a minute. “No, I think that’s enough for today.” Mary noticed the Kay Jewelry bag and her eyes widened. I grinned and handed the bag of jewelry over. I had already slipped the engagement ring box into my pants pocket.

Both Mary and Alison cooed in delight as they opened the jewelry boxes. Mary immediately put on the locket, the bracelet, and replaced her silver studs for the gold, amethyst studs. Bedecked with her new jewelery, Mary hugged me fiercely and kissed me soundly on the lips.

“Oh, they’re so beautiful,” she said, tears in her eyes, “thank you, thank you.” The thank yous were punctuated with sweet kisses. “I love you.”

“I’m glad you like them,” I told her when she calmed down.

Arm in arm, we walked through the mall. On the way out I noticed a black, canvas duster in a store window. I had always wanted a duster, ever since I was a kid watching spaghetti westerns. Mary laughed out loud a minute later when I walked out wearing the duster. I didn’t care, just place my arm around her shoulder, and walked my laughing girlfriend out of the mall.

After a few minutes of wandering around the parking lot, we found my silver Mustang. Alison and the teenage boy placed our purchases into the trunk, and I told the boy to go to Kay Jewelers and find Patricia and free her. She was a nice old lady; I indict want her to get into any trouble. As he ran off, the three of us piled into the Mustang with Alison squeezing into the backseat.

“If you could have any car in the world, Mary, what would it be?” I asked as the Mustang’s engine roared to life.

She frowned. “I’m not sure. A Volkswagen probably.”

“A Volkswagen?” I asked. That would not have been my answer.

“Yeah, they make the cutest cars.”

Laughing, I backed my car out of the space and headed off to find a Volkswagen dealership. I turned onto Highway 512 and drove my Mustang up to 100 mph going down the hill into the valley before I had to slow down to make the curves. I took us to River Road, on the other side of Puyallup, which was crowded with a dealership for every car manufacture you could imagine, and found the Larson Volkswagen dealership.

We got out of the car and Mary started wandering through the various Beetles and Jettas, Golfs and Tiguans, proclaiming how cute they were. I just wondered what the fuck a Tiguan was. Could it be a lizard? I checked my camcorder and saw the memory card was nearly full, so I popped open the trunk and swapped out memory cards, then looked around for any attractive women.

“Can I help you folks?” a handsome, young man in a blue-striped white shirt asked. He was clean cut and friendly, and reached out to shake my hand.

“Yeah, my girlfriend Mary is looking for a new car,” I told Frank, reading his name off a blue nametag. “Help her find what she’s looking for.”

“Okay,” he said in a friendly manner, “What type of car are you looking for, Mary?”

“Something cute,” she answered as Frank led her off, “and sporty.”

I was about to follow when I noticed this gorgeous, sandy-blonde haired woman, mid-twenties, in a red sundress. The dress was held up by two narrow straps that left most of her shoulders bare. Between the plunging neckline and a push-up bra, the woman had an amazing cleavage. She was with a man, her husband I guessed, who placed a hand on her hip as they talked over a silver Passat.

I grabbed Alison and stopped her from following after Mary. “Slut,” I said quietly. “I’m going to lead that man’s wife off to the bathroom to fuck her. I need you to keep her husband distracted.”

Alison grinned, eying the man up. He was a ruggedly handsome man, broad shoulder and chiseled features. “Like how I distracted the guy in Aeropostale?”

I smiled at her. “You do whatever you want,” I told her. Alison nodded her head, eagerly, licking her lips.

Alison and I walked discreetly over to the couple and waited for my chance. After a minute, they separated and I stepped up to the wife and whispered, “Tell your husband you need to go to the bathroom, then wait for me in there naked.”

The woman glanced askance at me and, with a surprised look on her face, said, “Eric, I’m going to use the restroom.”

“Hmm, okay, Beth,” her husband answered, reading the specs of the Passat hanging on a window, and Beth walked towards the showroom and the restroom within. Her fine ass swayed beneath the loose fabric of her red dress as she strutted across the car-lot. I waited until Alison walked up and started flirting with the husband, then I followed Beth to the restroom.

The showroom was deserted and I slipped into the women’s restroom without being seen. Inside, Beth waited. She was naked and shyly held one hand over her pussy – blonde hair peeking out through her fingers – while the other arm vainly tried to cover her large, round breasts. A red flush crept across her face and stomach as I filmed her. The door had a deadbolt, and she jumped when it clicked as I locked the door.

“Wh-what do you want w-with me,” she stammered in fear.

“Don’t be afraid,” I told her; she immediately calm down. “I’m going to fuck you, and you’re going to enjoy it. So don’t be shy.”

Beth’s arms dropped away and she straightened; a sultry smile appeared on her face. Her nipples hardened, dark pink, with large areolas. Her pussy was covered with a fine down of blonde hair. I set the camcorder on the counter, aimed it where I hoped it was catching the action, walked over to her and pushed her back against the tiled wall, fishing my cock out of my pants. She breathed heavily, licking her lips in anticipation. I rubbed my cock on her wet pussy lips, then shoved all the way into her.

“Oh, fuck,” she moaned, “that’s good!”

Her arms wrapped around mine and one leg curled around my waist. I grabbed it, holding her leg up and allowing me to delve deeper into her wet cunt. I fucked her fast. Alison wouldn’t be able to distract her husband for long and then he would be wondering what happened to his wife.

“God, you feel good,” I moaned, kissing her neck as her cunt gripped my cock with a silken embrace.

“Fuck, you’re big,” she gasped. “Oh fuck, you’re stretching me so good! Harder! Harder!” The bathroom echoed with our gasps and moans and the slap of flesh on flesh and that wet, squishing sound of cock sliding through dripping cunt. “Oh fuck, oh fuck!” she moaned over and over. Her cunt constricted on my dick as she came, bucking in my arms. I kept fucking her hard.

There was a knock at the door, we both froze. “Beth, you in there?”

Fuck it was her husband. I slowed my fucking down and Beth moaned, “Yeah, I’m not feeling well. I’ll be out soon!”

“Do you want me to come in?” he asked.

“N-no,” she gasped, her cunt tightening about my cock and she squirmed in my arm. I bent and sucked a hard nipple into my mouth. “You can’t come in, it’s the ladies room.”

“Okay, I’ll be right out here, Beth.”

“O-okay!”

God, it was exciting fucking a man’s wife right under his nose. I fucked her slowly, barely pulling out before shoving back in. Beth moaned softly, her cunt squeezing my cock. Apparently, she found it exciting as well. She clenched her lips, trying not to cry out. “Are you going to cum on my cock again?” I whispered into her ear, “with your husband right outside?”

“Yes,” she whispered huskily. “Fuck me with that big cock.”

I sucked on her tit, leaving small bite marks. She was panting in pleasure and bucked in my arms as a second orgasm rolled through her. Her cunt squeezed so hard on my dick—it felt so amazing. She clamped a hand over her mouth to muffle her scream. My own cum was nearing, building in my balls. I kissed her mouth, tasting her tongue, and fucked her hard. One, two, three more times and then I erupted inside her.

I slumped against her for a moment, the pulled my dick out of her cunt and stumbled back. “Get dressed,” I quietly told her. “Don’t clean out your pussy till tonight. Walk around all day feeling my cum inside you and remembering how great the fuck was. Don’t ever tell your husband or anyone else about this. And don’t feel guilty. Just think of me when your husband’s little dick’s inside you.”

She nodded, grabbing her beige panties and pulling them on. She walked over to me and kissed me. “Thanks,” she whispered. “I haven’t cum that hard in years.” She found her clothes and got dressed.

I slipped into a stall as Beth unlocked the door and slipped out of the bathroom and I heard her husband ask, “You okay, Beth? You were in there a while.”

“Oh, I…um…I wasn’t feeling well,” Beth answered.

“I can see that,” her husband said. “You look a little disheveled. Do you want to go. We can look for a new car another time.”

The voices grew quiet as they walked away. “No, I’m feeling a lot better now.”

I planned on waiting another minute before exiting when Alison burst in, smiling. “Did you fuck her good, Master?” she asked, excitedly.

“I did,” I said. “What happened to distracting him?”

“Sorry, master,” Alison said, downcast. “I flirted and giggled and stuck out my chest, but he wasn’t interested.”

“Maybe he’s gay,” I mused. “His wife hadn’t been fucked well in a while.”

Alison nodded and then saw my sticky cock. She knew what to do, and dropped to her knees, sucking my pussy-covered dick into her mouth and sucking happily. I closed my eyes, enjoying my slut’s hot, little mouth and hard tongue stud sliding around my shaft.

The door opened and a woman gasped. “Shit, get in here!” I quickly ordered.

The woman, one of the sales staff, quickly entered the bathroom. She stared wide-eye as Alison didn’t even stop her blowjob. “Christ!” the woman – Iris her nametag read – shouted, mortified. “You can’t be doing that in here. Stop that!”

She was an attractive woman, early thirties, fit and toned. Her black hair was long and tied loosely back with a red ribbon. She wore a soft blue, business skirt and blouse, and black-rimmed glasses perched on her small nose.

I smiled down at Alison. “You’ve been a good slut today,” I told her. “I think you need a reward. Take off your clothes, lie down and spread your legs.”

Alison peeled out of her t-shirt and dropped her skirt in seconds, and was on her back, legs spread to show her pussy streaked with drying cum from the man she fucked at the mall and her own juices. Iris was speechless, gaping at Alison’s pussy.

“Iris, lock the door then get down there and make that slut cum on your tongue.”

Hands trembling, Iris locked the door, then knelt down on the floor, and moved slowly towards Alison’s pussy. The teenage slut writhed in anticipation as Iris breathed heavily, inches from her pussy. The woman closed her eyes, and let her tongue gingerly lick up the girls messy cunt. Alison sighed, hips jerking as Iris’s tongue grazed her clit. I grabbed my camcorder and handed it to Alison. The woman slowly licked up and down the teen’s slit. Her nerves relaxed, and she started to get more aggressive, slipping a finger inside my slut’s cunt.

“I’m going to fuck you, Iris,” I growled as I knelt behind her.

I rolled up her tight skirt, exposing well toned legs and tan pantyhose over white panties. I ripped her pantyhose, then shoved her panties to the side, revealing a shaved pussy with large, plump pussy lips, and a hard clit that protruded out an inch. Iris moaned into Alison’s cunt as I rubbed my cock against her clit, before I shoved it into her pussy.

It did not get old no matter how many pussy’s I fucked—they all felt warm and wet and wonderful on my cock. I fucked her hard and deep, gripping her hips and pushing her face into Alison’s cunt. Alison moaned, pointing the camcorder down the length of her body. Her pierced tits jiggled every time my fucking shoved Iris face into her cunt.

“Oh, Master, thank you,” she moaned. “Her tongue feels so great!” Her tits heaved, perky with youth, and tipped with pink nipples pierced with silver barbells. “Uhhmm, I’m going to cum! Oh fuck, keep sucking my clit, keep doing just that! Oh crap!” Alison writhed on the floor then collapsed, and breathed deeply. “Fuck that was amazing!”

“When a slut cums, she thanks the person responsible,” I sternly said.

“Oh, thank you, Iris,” she panted. “Your tongue and fingers felt so good on my slutty pussy. Thank you for making this slut cum!”

I pulled out of Iris, ready to cum myself, and jerked off over Alison, spraying cum all over her face and tits and stomach. Ropey, white cum covered Alison and she smiled happily. Without thinking, she gathered up the cum with a finger.

“No,” I ordered. “Wear my cum. Let everyone see what a slut you are. You can get dressed.”

“Oh, thank you, Master,” she gushed as she dressed. “I’m such a slut.”

Her shirt smeared the cum across her face as she pulled her shirt over her head, and the cum on her chest soaked right on through. She pulled up her skirt and, looking a complete mess, followed me out of the bathroom, leaving Iris panting on the floor as she masturbated. She must have been close to cumming when I pulled out of her cunt.

We found Mary returning to the lot from a test drive with Frank the salesman in a sporty looking red convertible. I thought it was a little boxy for a sports car, lacking the smooth lines and exciting curves I preferred in a sports car. She hugged me and then glanced at Alison, smeared in my cum, and raised on eyebrow.

“So, this car?” I asked.

“Oh, yes,” Mary smiled. “It’s an Eos. It’s so cute, don’t you think.”

I didn’t see it, so I lied, “Yes it is.”

Frank looked askance at Alison, clearly not sure what to say about the cum-drenched teenager. “Slut,” Mary barked, “go wait in the Mustang!”

“Yes, Mistress,” Alison pouted, and walked away.

“Don’t worry about her,” Mary told the salesman. “She’s very promiscuous. If you turn your back on her you’ll find her fucking some guy.”

“Well, lets get the paperwork filled out,” I told the salesman.

“Y-yeah, of course,” Frank stammered. Frank led us into the sales floor to his desk. The car, with fees and taxes, came to around $38,000 dollars. I offered him a dollar as the down payment and the rest of the money within the week. Frank agreed, and we skipped all the need for a credit check. Not surprising, the finance officer, Boris, a skinny Russian with a scar running down the side of his face, had problems with that. But after talking with me, he signed off on the deal eagerly.

After Mary and I signed what seemed like a hundred documents, we were handed the keys to Mary’s new Eon. I made sure Alison could drive a manual, then told her to follow us in my Mustang. I had an idea where we could stay for a short time that wasn’t my shitty apartment, and gave Mary instructions that would take us through downtown Puyallup, east on Pioneer, then south on Shaw Road.

The engagement ring box pressed against my leg in my pants pocket, and I wondered how and where I would propose to her. I wanted it to be special and romantic. “Mary,” I asked her as she droves us through Puyallup. “Is there anything around the Puget Sound that you’ve always wanted to do?” I hoped I sounded subtle and not to obvious.

Mary bit her lip as she thought. It was one of the many, cute things she did. “I would like to see the orcas.”

I frowned. “Orcas? Aren’t those out in the ocean?”

She laughed. “There are a couple pods that live in the Sound,” she said, incredulous that I, her boyfriend, could be so dumb.

“Okay,” I answered. “So you go to a pier or something.”

“No, there are these boats that take tours out into the Sound,” she said. “Shelly, my friend, went on one with her boyfriend. She said it was very romantic. And that the orcas were just beautiful.” Romantic, huh. I wasn’t sure what was so romantic about watching big fish in the ocean, but Mary sure seemed excited.

“How about you?” she asked.

I thought for a minute. “The space needle,” I finally said. “I’ve lived my whole life living an hours drive from it and I’ve never been up there.”

She gushed, “It’s very beautiful and romantic. And there’s this restaurant built up there. It slowly rotates so you can see all across Seattle, and the Sound. It’s so gorgeous.”

“Then you’ll have to show me how beautiful it is.”

Mary nodded her head. “I’d love to, Mark.”

My directions led us back up South Hill to where million dollar houses were built on the edge of the hill, overlooking the Puyallup River valley with a stunning view of Mount Rainier.

As we drove through the neighborhood I told Mary to choose the house she liked. Mary looked around and choose a blue-gray, three story house, with white trim. Large windows faced the street and the yard was well manicured, with shrubs and decorative rocks. Mount Rainier – a majestic, snow-capped peak – loomed behind the house. I always had to pause and admire the beauty of Mount Rainier.

Mary pulled the Eos into the driveway and Alison parked the Mustang on the street. We got out of the car and walked up to the beautiful, front doors, white painted wood set with beautiful windows. I rang the doorbell. A short, fat, balding man answered the door. He was in his fifties, what little hair remaining was gray, and he wore an expensive looking, dark blue suit, and a loose, red silk tie hung around his neck.

“Can I help you?” he asked, peering at us suspiciously.

“I’m Mark, and this is my girlfriend Mary, and our slut Alison.”

The man frowned at that. “Get off my property or I’ll call the police,” the man said, starting to slam the door.

I caught the door with one hand. “That’s rude. Invite us in.”

“Sorry,” the man muttered, “please, come in. I’m Brandon Fitzsimmons.”

We entered his house and it was richly furnished. He led us into a comfortable living room. There was a plush, cream colored couch and matching easy chair. A 56” flat-screen hung on the wall over an impressive entertainment center. Fancy looking art hung on the wall, a mix of modern art and classics. Mary looked appreciatively at the art, and cooed over a painting that looked like someone just splashed various color paints on canvas. I did not get modern art.

“Is there anyone else living here?” I asked Brandon.

“Just my wife, Desiree,” he answered.

I was about to ask if she was home, when a woman speaking with a sexy, Spanish lilt asked: “Who’s at the door, mi querido?”

A gorgeous Latina woman, late twenties, in a white, wrap-around dress with a plunging neckline that showed off a large and generous cleavage. She wore no bra and her full tits bounced and jiggled in her dress as she walked down the stairs. She was voluptuous and curvy, her ass swaying beautiful beneath her dress. Her skin was a beautiful, nut brown, and her brunette hair was long and curly. She joined her ugly, toad of a husband, wrapping an arm about him. The man was so short, her tits were at his eye level. Clearly she was a trophy wife and probably a gold digger.

“Hello,” she greeted us pleasantly. “I’m Desiree.”

“I’m Mark and this is Mary,” I told her. “And that’s Alison. She’s our slut.”

“I see,” Desiree said delicately, and gave her husband a confused look.

“What do you think?” I asked Mary as I eyed Desiree.

“Do you cook?” Mary asked the woman, a considering look on her face. Mary knew exactly what I wanted from Desiree.

“I do,” she said. “I love to cock.”

I looked at Brandon. “Is she actually a good cook?”

“She’s the best. It’s one of the reason’s I married her.” As he said that, his hand squeezed his wife’s ass and she giggled and slapped him away.

“Stop that,” Desiree purred, wickedly. “What’ll our guest think.”

“That I’m the luckiest guy in the world,” Brandon answered, placing his hand back on his wife’s shapely rear. He sensed I was a hungry predator eying his wife, and was marking his claim.

“This’ll work just fine,” Mary nodded.

“What will?” Brandon frowned at us.

“Brandon, we’re going to borrow your house, and your wife, for a while,” I told him.

His frowned deepened. “What do you mean ‘by borrow my wife’?”

“Just stand there quietly and watch,” I said with a smile. “Desiree, get down on your knees and suck my cock.” Desiree dropped to her knees, her hands fished out my cock, then her warm mouth engulfed me. Her lips and tongue sent electricity surging up my cock. “Mhh, your wife’s got a hot, little mouth.”

I watched Mary walk over to Alison and smacked her ass. “Sluts go naked in the house,” she ordered.

“Sorry, Mistress,” Alison apologized and quickly pulled off her cum stained top and slipped out of her jean shirts. Her teenage body was covered in streaks of my dried cum.

“Undress me,” Mary ordered.

Alison eagerly pulled off her white blouse, unhooked the lacy, gray bra then unzipped the tight skirt. Finally, Alison knelt down and pulled off her Mistress’s wispy, gray panties. Mary’s pussy was right in Alison’s face, and the little slut couldn’t resist swiping her tongue through Mary’s wet slit.

“Umm, good slut,” Mary murmured, the she grabbed Alison’s arm and pulled the girl to her feet, leading her over to the couch. Mary and Alison sat down and kissed, while her fingers played with Alison’s nipple piercings.

“Desiree, I’m you Master now,” I told her. “And Mary’s your Mistress. You will do whatever filthy or depraved acts we tell you to.” She nodded around my cock. “Good. Alison’s our number one slut. She’s in charge when Mary and I aren’t around.” Mary’s legs were spread open, her pussy wet and flushed and begging for attention. “Desiree, go eat your Mistress’s cunt.”

Desiree stopped sucking my cock and crawled across the floor, her shapely ass rolling as she crawled. Mary smiled down at Desiree. Alison sucked one of Mary’s nipples into her mouth. Mary groaned as Brandon’s wife pressed her mouth into her cunt. Mary grabbed her thick hair and rubbed the Latina slut’s face into her pussy. I dropped behind Desiree, pulling her skirt up, and exposed a black thong. I ripped it off her pussy; her cunt was shaved cunt and had large, pink, and very wet labia.

“Your wife’s wet,” I told Brandon. He looked queasy as I slowly slid my cock inside her while Desiree moaned into Mary’s cunt. “She’s nice and tight as well.”

I fucked Desiree’s pussy hard, enjoying her cunt’s velvety grip, and the sight of Desiree eating out Mary while Alison sucked on her freckled tits. Mary’s hand slipped between Alison’s thighs and fingered her clit. Desiree’s plump ass jiggled as I fucked her. And then she started wiggling on my cock. I slipped a hand around her waist and fund her hard clit and rubbed. Her cunt contracted about my cock and she howled wordless into Mary’s cunt.

“God, your wife’s a dirty whore!” I shouted at Brandon. “She just came on my dick. Tell your husband how much you loved it.”

“Ohh, I fucking loved itmi querido!” Desiree panted; mouth stained with cunt juices. “His cock feels so good in my pussy; I came so hard!”

“Your wife’s going to be well looked after,” I told her husband. “So, go upstairs, pack your suitcases. Whatever you’ll need for a few weeks and go check into a cheap motel. Not local, something closer to your work. You’ll live there until Desiree calls you and tells you to come home. Do not make any attempt to contact your wife. Do not call the police, or tell anyone about what’s going on. Now go!” Brandon raced out of the room, pounding up the stairs.

Mary came on Desiree’s tongue as I went back to fucking the Latina slut. Mary bucked so hard Alison had to stop sucking on her titties. Desiree started to pull her head up but Mary grabbed her hair and shoved her back in. “I didn’t say to stop, slut.” I slapped Desiree’s ass hard, leaving a red handprint, and she moaned an apology around Mary’s pussy.

Alison shuddered next to Mary, cumming on her fingers. “Oh, thank you, Mistress,” she panted. “Thank you for making me cum.” Mary held up her fingers and Alison obediently licked her cream off slender fingers.

I gripped Desiree’s hips and really began to pound her cunt. I was getting close to cumming as Desiree’s writhed before me, eating feverishly at Mary’s pussy. Her cunt rippled about my cock as she came a second time. My ball tightened and with a groan, I shot deep inside her cunt. I fucked her a few more times, spurting more cum inside her. I pulled out of her and sank on the couch next to Mary, yawning.

Alison wasted no time in getting behind Desiree, and sucked my cum out of her pussy. Mary kissed me hard, her nimble tongue probing my mouth. She broke the kiss, panting loud as her next orgasm neared. I bent down and sucked one of her hard little nipples into my mouth.

“Oh, that’s nice,” Mary whispered. “Ohh, fuck, Desiree’s a good cunt lapper!” she moaned and came with a hard shudder. Breathing heavily, Mary shoved Desiree off her cunt. “You can stop, slut!”

I reclined back into the couch. Fuck, I was tired. I had been up over a day and my sleep deprivation came crashing down on me. I closed my eyes and Mary cuddled up next to me. There was crashing down the stairs as Brandon raced down them, dragging his suitcase, and heading through a door out into the garage. He didn’t say a word. The garage door opened and sleep…

I woke up, confused where I was. Then I remembered, I was in the Fitzsimmons house. I rubbed sleep from my eyes and saw Mary sitting next to me. It was dark in the living room, the sun had set while I was sleeping and the living room danced with the shifting light from the Television.

“Have a nice nap,” Mary asked.

I nodded and sat up. Mary had showered and smelled of coconut, her red hair falling wet and loosely about her shoulders. She wore a pink, silk robe that hung open, exposing her nude body. Alison knelt before her, gently licking her slit. Moans came from the TV and I realized they were watching the footage I shot at Best Buy. It was kinda weird, watching myself fucking some woman. I think her name was Erin. Her husband was just in frame, stroking his hard dick as his wife moaned on my cock.

“Having fun?” I asked.

“It’s pretty hot,” Mary said, sighing, and pushed Alison off her cunt. Then she snuggled up against me. “Dinner will be ready, soon, and then we’ll talk.”

Talk? Oh, fuck. I remembered that I promised I would tell her how I could make people do what I wanted. “You still want to know.” She nodded, and kissed my neck. “Okay, after dinner.” We cuddled and watched the Best Buy orgy.

I started drifting off to sleep when Desiree announced, “Dinner’s ready.” She was standing at the living room entrance naked save for a white apron, her large tits spilling around the apron and dark, pink nipples peaked out as she breathed.

We stood up, Mary belting close her robe, which clung silkily to her body, molding to the curves of her hips and breasts. Desiree led us into a beautiful dining room with a table covered in a lace tablecloth. Two plates had been set at the corners and the only lights were from mauve candles set in silver candleholders. Desiree handed Alison a bottle of wine and she poured us both a glass while Desiree set plates of food on the table. Steaming on the plates was a savory roast, dripping in gravy with side of mashed potatoes. Bowls containing a mixed vegetable salad were set next to the plates, along with various bottles of dressing. Alison held a chair out for Mary and Desiree held my chair out. Once we were both seated, the sluts retired to the kitchen.

The food was excellent and Mary amused her self by feeding me bites of food from her fork, then licking the gravy off my chin. The roast was excellent, moist and delicious and the gravy rich, the mashed potatoes, obviously homemade, were thick and creamy. Desiree had selected a dark, red wine that complemented the roast. When we cleared our plates, Desiree and Alison returned, replacing our dinner plates with desert plates holding slices of chocolate cake and scoops of vanilla ice cream. The cake was heavenly, the texture spongy and moist. Desiree was as amazing a cook as her husband boasted. Maybe we would just keep her. She was wasted on her fat husband.

Finished, Desiree cleared the desert plates from the table, her heavy breasts swaying as she walked, and my eyes lingered on her shapely ass as she disappeared back into the kitchen. Dinner was over, and it was finally time to tell Mary where my powers came from. I looked over to my left; her heart-shaped face stared expectantly at me. The pink, silk robe she wore had loosened during supper, and I could see a dusky nipple perched on a small, freckled breast.

My hand shook and my stomach roiled. I breathed in deeply. I loved her; I could share my darkest secrets with her. “You still want to know how I can do the things I do?”

She nodded eagerly.

I sighed. “Well,” I started to say. This was harder than I thought. My stomach was twisted in painful knots. The longer I prolonged this, the worse it grew. Maybe it was like ripping off a band-aid—I just needed to get this over as quickly as possible. “I made a deal with the Devil,” I blurted out.

Mary blinked. “What?” Confusion marred her face as she furrowed her auburn eyebrows.

“Last night, at a crossroad, I made a deal with the Devil,” I replied. “In exchange for my soul, he gave me three wishes. A long, healthy life. Sexual stamina.” I paused. “And… people have to do what I tell them.” Her face contorted in surprise. “I love you. I don’t want to control you anymore. You no longer have to do what I tell you to do.”

There was silence, her face flushed in anger. “So I wasn’t attracted to you. I didn’t even have a choice. You just told me to spread my legs and I had to do it! Fuck, Mark! Jesus Christ, what the fuck!”

“I’m sorry, Mare,” I whispered. “You were so beautiful and you were so happy to do what I told you to. I made sure you enjoyed it. How many times did you cum today?”

“That makes it better!” she demanded, tears falling down her freckled cheeks. “Oh, God,” she moaned. “You made me do such depraved acts. And what you made me do to my boyfriend, Mike…” Her body wracked with sobs.

This was going so badly. And she was right, I had made her love me, then I made her dump her boyfriend over the phone while I fuck her ass. God, what type of asshole does that?

“I love you, Mare,” I confessed to her. “I think the moment I saw you in the coffee shop I fell in love with you. I was just so lonely, and you seemed so happy doing what I told you. It didn’t seem wrong. But as the day wore on, I realized it was wrong of me to tell you what to do, so I’ve tried to not give you direct orders anymore. You tell a slut what to do, not the woman you love. I’m so sorry for hurting you. I want you to truly be with me. Not because I made you, but because you love me.”

“And that’s the worst part, bastard!” Mary screamed. “You made me love you! It makes this hurt so much more!”

Relief washed over me for a moment. She still loved me. “Then what does the past matter. All that matters is that we love each other.”

“It’s not real love,” Mary retorted. “Just the poison you fed me!”

“Does it matter how you fell in love with me?” I asked. “Doesn’t it just matter how your heart feels?” I reached out to grab her hand, but she pulled away. “We can be happy together. I can give you whatever you want. I can give you the world on a silver platter!”

She hesitated, doubt conflicting her face. The she steeled herself. “I think it does matter that my love isn’t real.”

“How do you know it’s not real?” I asked. “How can you tell?”

“I…” she opened her mouth and hesitated. “I don’t know.” Fresh tears overwhelmed her and she sobbed into her hands. “I don’t know what to do.”

“I’m going to go upstairs and wait,” I told her. “If your love for me outweighs your anger then come upstairs. If not, I love you and I won’t stop you from going. You can take the car, your clothes, anything you want. I promise I won’t ever come looking for you. Just, please, think about it? Please?”

Mary sat still for a moment and then gave me the merest nod of her head.

Relief washed over me. There was still a chance. “I love you Mary.”

Mary did not answer, just cried into her hands again. So I stood from the table and left the dining room, entering the kitchen where Alison and Desiree were cleaning the dishes. Alison looked at me, a supporting smile on her face. “It’ll be okay, Master,” she whispered, hugging me. “Mistress loves you.”

Alison hopeful words made me feel a little better. “Sluts, when you’re finished with the cleaning, retire to the guest bedroom and do not leave until the morning unless you need to use the bathroom.”

“Yes Master,” the both replied in near unison. Then I discontentedly headed upstairs to the master bedroom and sank to the floor, leaning back against the bed. And waited.

My heart beat hard, and seemed stuck up in my throat. I clenched my hands tight. And waited. My ears strained for sounds from downstairs, but all I could here were clatters from the kitchen. Fear and doubt and terror and hope all swirled through my head. God, she was so hurt by the truth. I was such an idiot to release my control on her.

I sighed. No, letting her be free was the only way to truly have her. It would never be a real relationship if she was my slave. But she still loves me. I just need to hope that her love will win out against her anger. I would pray to God, but I don’t think he would answer me. It was getting harder and harder to breath as the tension squeezed my heart. Minutes ticked by a long as hours. The longer I waited, the worst the conflict between hope and despair grew. Over and over, the two phrases began to repeat on a loop in my head, drowning out all other thoughts

Mary was going to come upstairs. Mary was going to leave.

Again and again, like a needle skipping on a broken record, my mind echoed with those two thoughts. Mary was going to come upstairs. Mary was going to leave. Hope and despair, love and grief, warred for my soul. My heart pounded until I thought it was going to explode in my chest.

Mary was going to come upstairs. Mary was going to leave.

The front door opened. A car engine started. Despair slew hope, and love was drowned by grief.

Mary was going to leave.

I sobbed into my hands.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 6

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Four: Salesgirls

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 4: Salesgirls

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Incest, Rimming, Anal, Oral, Work, Magic, Domination/Submission

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 3



Thursday, June 6th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – South Hill, WA

Mary and I exited the Heavenly Creature’s Salon, arm’s wrapped around each other’s waist. “Where’s your car?” Mary asked, peering curiously around the parking lot.

“I got rid of that P.O.S.,” I told her, leading her to my new, silver Mustang. The original owner decided to be an asshole to me, so I swapped cars with him and sent his wife into an orgy to punish him. “Here’s my new ride, Mare.”

Mary raised her eyebrows at the car. “How’d that happened.”

“I traded my car for it.”

“How can you do that?” Mary asked. “Everyone just does what you tell them to.”

It was simple, I made a deal with the devil and now people have to do what I tell them, happily and willingly. But I didn’t want to tell Mary that. “If you really want to know, I’ll tell you tonight. Think carefully about it. You won’t like the answer.”

She frowned at me, auburn eyebrows furrowing. “What does that mean?”

“Just think about it,” I told her. I could tell her to just forget about it. But something stopped me. I loved her. It didn’t feel right making her do what I wanted to. She wasn’t like the other women. I kissed her on forehead. “I love you.”

She blushed and smiled. “Love you too, hun.” Her lips were soft and warm as she kissed me. “So you’re going to buy me new clothes?”

“I am,” I told her. “You can get whatever you want. No matter the cost.”

“Well then, I hope you can keep up.”

“I’m your stallion. I have loads of stamina.” At least sexual stamina. Another thing I received from the Devil. And a long, healthy life.

She giggled. “I bet you do.” Her hand grasped my cock and felt it hardened beneath her touch. Then she was slipping into the passenger seat of my Mustang. “Come on,” she said impatiently.

“Okay, Mare,” I said, adjusting my cock in my pants. I slid into my new Mustang. The engine roared gloriously to life.

“The Mustang fits you,” Mary said as I backed out of the space. “You’re free from the rules of society. You’re a wild horse roaming the plains, mounting any filly you want.” I grinned at her. “You can have all the filly’s you want, just remember I’m your number one mare.”

“Forever,” I answered and she nodded. “Of course, you’re free to mount just as many fillies.”

Mary laughed in a rich, musical timbre. “How would two fillies fuck?” she asked. “I don’t think mounting would work. Maybe they would just back into each other to rub pussies together.”

I laughed, picturing two horses pressing their rears together.

“Maybe they would take turns licking,” I suggested, stopping at the light at the parking lots exit. Across the street was our destination, the South Hill Mall.

Mary laughed harder. “Like … a salt … lick,” she gasped between laughs. Her laugh was contagious and I found myself laughing with her. She had turned a bright red and it was a minute before she regained her composure. “I’ve always wanted horses,” she said after she caught her breath. “I remember the last summer before …” she trailed off, sadness flickering across her face. “The summer before my mom left, she took me out riding in the mountains. They were majestic creatures. Have you ever ridden a horse?”

“No,” I said with a shake of my head. The light turned green and I crossed Meridian. “Maybe we could go riding together.”

Mary smiled at me. “I would like that.”

I found a place to park. I used the remote to lock the car and chuckled as all the lights flashed and the horn honked. I never had a car with remote locks before; I unlocked it and locked it again. Mary watched with an amused expression. “Having fun?” she asked me.

“Yeah,” I said, unlocking the car again. She rolled her eyes at me and I grinned at her, and locked the door. “Fine, I’m finished.”

Arms wrapped around each other’s waist, we entered into the mall. We walked slowly, window shopping and girl watching. The girl watching turned into a kind of game where we would each take turns pointing out a cute girl and whispering what we would like to do to them. Once, Mary pointed out a Latina with a full ass and a tribal tramp stamp and whispered in my ear, “I would love to eat your cum out of her ass,” right as this old lady walk by. The old lady looked disgusted at us and we broke out laughing as she stalked away.

The first store Mary led us to was Old Navy. It was brightly lit and full of colorful clothes. “I love to shop here,” Mary told me. She saw something on a rack of clothing and practically flew over to it, grabbing the sleeve of a shirt. “These are so cute!” she exclaimed as she browsed the clothes.

“How are you doing today?” a nasally pitched, effeminate young man asked Mary.

I was disappointed, hoping for a cute salesgirl working the register that I could have some fun with while Mary shopped, not some guy. I sighed in disappointment as he explained in excited detail all about the shirts Mary was browsing. I was starting to suspect he was gay—no straight guy could possibly be that excited about clothing. Oh well, at least he would not be hitting on Mary.

I looked around the store and it was pretty empty save for a beautiful, teenage girl, pixie slim, with long, blue-back hair streaked with bright, purple highlights. I smiled; guess I was going to have some fun after all. She wore floral print tanktop that was cut short enough to expose her flat stomach and pierced bellybutton. Underneath her short jean skirt, she wore hot-pink leggings. The girl held up a top to show someone and I saw an older woman half-hidden behind a clothes rack. She was in her mid-thirties, attractive, and resembled the girl. She was either an older sister or was really young when she had her daughter.

“Hey,” I told the store clerk. “Go close the security gate and then assist Mary with her shopping. Ignore the fucking going on in the back of the store.”

“Oh, absolutely, sir,” he said and sauntered off.

Mary glanced back in the girl, her eyes lighting up when she saw the pixyish beauty in the back. “She’s cute.” Mary slapped my ass. “Give her a good ride, stallion.”

God, I loved Mary. I kissed her, before I threaded my way to the back of the store, while behind me the security gate started to close. The teenage girl and her companion looked up in alarm. “It’s okay,” I told them, smiling pleasantly. “You can keep shopping.”

“What’s going on,” the woman asked, putting a protective arm around the teenager. She was as beautiful as the girl, not the fresh innocent of a teenager, but the lush maturity of an adult. She dressed in a loose flowing, white sundress covered in sunflowers. The dress fell to mid thigh and was cut low to show off her abundant cleavage. She was a least a cup size larger than the teenager, probably a C.

“I’m an inspector,” I lied, “and we just need some privacy. Nothing to be frightened about.” Both women relaxed. “I’m Mark.”

“I’m Laura,” the woman in the sundress said, “and this is my daughter, Melody.”

“Hi,” Melody greeted in a chipper voice. “Today’s my birthday. I turned sixteen.”

“How sweet,” I said. “Well, I think I have a birthday present for you.”

Her eyes widened in excitement. “Free clothes!” she shrieked, and threw her arms around me in a hug. Her body was warm and firm against me, her small breasts pressing softly into my chest. She smelled of lilac. It was nice for the brief moment it lasted, then the girl moved away, blushing in embarrassment.

“I need to inspect both of your bodies because I’m a female body inspector,” I said, using the lamest line I ever saw on a T-Shirt. “That’s what my camcorder’s for. And I need you both to cooperate one hundred percent. So, Laura, I need to see your breasts.”

Laura nodded and pulled her sundress over her head. She wore a lacy, red bra and matching red, transparent panties. “Damn, Mom, what’s with the sexy underwear? You and Tony going to get frisky tonight?” Melody asked with a sly grin. “On my birthday?”

“Maybe,” Laura quipped. “You were going out with your friends, right?”

I noticed the wedding band on Laura’s finger. “You call your dad, Tony?” I asked Melody.

“My step-dad,” Melody scowled. “He’s alright.”

Laura reached behind her back and unhooked her bra. Her tits were large, round, marred only by the tiniest of stretch marks. Her areolas were the largest I had ever seen, as big as a silver dollar. “Melody, play with your mom’s nipples ’til they’re hard.”

Melody’s slim fingers reached out, caressing her mother’s areola, circling the pink flesh as her nipple hardened. Laura sighed softly as her daughter’s fingers slid across to the other breast. Melody squeezed her tit, then rubbed her palm across the nipple in slow circles. When she finished, both mother and daughter were flushed with excitement; Melody’s nipples pressed hard against her blouse, as erect as her mothers.

“Very nice,” I said as I filmed her. “Panties next.” Laura shrugged out of her panties. A black, triangular patch of hair grew above the bare lips of her pussy. A gold ring pierced the hood of her clit, glinting sexily.

“Fuck, Mom!” Melody cursed in surprise. “When did you get your cunny pierced?”

Laura blushed. “Well, I had a … wild youth,” she answered, delicately. “And, um, Tony, he likes to, um, play with it.”

“Okay Melody, time to see how you stack-up compared to your mother.”

Melody grinned impishly. “I thick I stack-up very well,” she boasted; she peeled off her top revealing a hot-pink bra. It quickly followed the shirt to the floor. Her breasts were small, firm, and perky, topped with small, pink nipples. Next she kicked off her stylish, black shoes and then wiggled out of her jean skirts. Lastly she peeled off the pink leggings and a pair of pink panties. Her ass was slim, her legs slender, and her pussy was tight and shaved bare, hard clit peeking out of its hood.

“You both are very beautiful.” I unbuttoned my pants and pulled out my half-hard dick.

“What do you plan on doing with that,” Melody asked, eying my cock nervously.

“It’s your birthday present,” I told Melody. “But I need you and your mom to get it ready. So both of you start sucking.”

Mother and daughter knelt before me. Laura grasped my dick and licked up one side. Melody copied her mom, licking up the other side. My dick hardened. It was so wrong, and hot, watching a mother and daughter slide their wet tongues up my shaft. They both reached the tip, tongues swirling wetly over the head.

They both jumped back when their tongues brushed together about my cock. “Don’t be scared to kiss, ladies. Both of you have long desired each other. Be courageous and explore these desires.”

Their mouths were hot on my cock as they kissing around it. Laura reached out slowly, tenderly, and cupped her daughter’s perky tit. Melody moaned as her mother delicately rolled her hard nipple between her fingers. Laura’s sucked the tip of my dick into her wet and warm mouth and Melody mouth moved to kiss her mother’s cheek; the girl’s pink lips moved lower, down her mother’s sloping neck to her breastbone. Laura sucked harder on my cock as her daughter’s lips enveloped her hard nipple and she nursed.

“Are they related?” Mary asked. She had several blouses folded over one arm. Behind her, the clerk had even more clothes draped over his arm.

“Yeah, mother and daughter,” I moaned as Laura bobbed her head on my cock. “Did you find something you like?”

“Gabe and I have come up with a few outfits,” Mary answered. “You have fun, hun.”

I kissed her. “I love you, Mare.”

“Even with another woman’s mouth on your cock?” Mary asked, a mischievous grin playing on her lips.

“Well she’s sucking my cock pretty well,” I said, pretending to consider. “Yeah, even with her mouth on my dick.”

“Good,” she answered with a smile and kissed me. “C’mon, Gabe.” Mary led the clerk to the changing rooms at the back of the store.

I glanced down at the two women, Melody sucking hard at her mother’s tit. My eyes followed the lines of her back to her slim ass. I pulled my cock out Laura’s sweet mouth and knelt down behind Melody.

Laura threw back her head, moaning and cradling her daughter’s head to her tit. “Oh, my sweet child,” she moaned. “I’ve missed nursing you.”

I knelt down behind Melody, and gripped her waist, lifting her up so she was on her knees, still sucking at her mom’s tit. “Here’s your birthday present,” I moaned and thrust my cock into her wet cunt. She was tight, like a vice, and so fucking warm.

“Oh, fuck!” the teen gasped, “Christ, he’s bigger than Dillon! He’s stretching my cunny so good, Mom!”

“Happy birthday, Melody,” Laura purred, stroking her daughter’s face. She bent down and captured her daughter’s lips in a loving kiss. “I got a present for you, too, songbird.” Her mom sat on the floor, spreading her legs wide before Melody’s face. Laura’s cunt was wet, lips spread wide open. “Eat momma’s cunny!” Melody leaned down, pink tongue sliding up her mother’s slit as I fucked harder into her tight sheath.

“Hun, how’s do I look?” Mary asked as I fucked Melody’s cunt. She stepped out of the changing room dressed in a red dress, the skirt cinched just under her breasts to loosely fall about her waist, ending above the knees. The dress had no sleeves or straps, and exposed a fair amount of her freckled bosom.

I whistled appreciatively. “You look hot!” I complimented; I kept fucking Melody’s tight cunt.

“You look cute, sweetie,” Laura moaned. “And so do you, songbird! You look so cute eating your mama-bird’s cunny.”

Melody’s cunt was so tight and silky; I held off cumming as long as I could, wanting to enjoy her teenage cunt and watch the slut eat her mother’s dripping cunny. Mary came out modeling four more outfits: a pair of tight jeans and a hot pink, button-up blouse; red capris pants with a white tanktop decorated with pink flowers; a pleated black skirt and blue, transparent shirt with little black songbirds on it and a black bra visible through the fabric; and a red-and-white striped pencil skirt paired with a white, gauzy shirt that had a v-neckline.

While Mary modeled outfits, Melody had brought Laura to four screaming orgasms, Laura’s juices flooding her daughter’s lips and she drank her mother’s nectar like a woman dying of thirst. Twice Melody’s tight cunt and constricted on my cock as I fucked her to orgasm.

“What’d you think,” Mary asked for the sixth time, twirling in a black dress, the loose skirt billowing out.

I eyed her up and down. The dress had a loose skirt, cinched at her waist, and then fitted tightly on her torso, clinging to her breasts like a second skin. Short sleeves barely covered her shoulders, and a square-cut neckline that exposed her bosom almost to her areolas. The bodice lifted her breasts up, enhancing them to seem larger and rounder.

“God, you’re beautiful,” I moaned. I couldn’t hold back any longer and shot my cum in Melody’s tight cunt. Three large blasts straight into her young womb.

I pulled out, cum oozing slowly out of her tight hole, and stood up. I walked over to Mary and hugged and kissed her passionately. We made out for a few minutes, my hand sliding down her back to grope at her ass through the sleek fabric.

“I guess you like it,” Mary panted when we broke our kiss. She glanced down and winced. “Of course, you got cum all over the front.” I looked down; my cum stained cock had rubbed on the skirt, staining the fabric.

“Gabe, bag up Mary’s clothes and find a fresh copy of this dress in her size,” I ordered.

“Of course, sir,” Gabe answered with his nasally voice.

“Leave out the pencil skirt and the white, peasant blouse,” Mary ordered Gabe, who nodded his head in agreement.

“Ohh fuck, eat my cunny, mom!” Melody moaned.

Mary and I looked over to see Melody on her back, her mother’s face buried between her spread legs, digging my cum out of her daughter’s pussy with her tongue. Mary’s hand found my cock and she gently stroked it as we watched the incestuous sight. Melody writhed on her back, hands gripping her mother’s head as she moaned in ecstasy. My hand slid down Mary’s backside and lifted the hem of her dress and slid underneath—she wasn’t wearing panties. I caressed her bare ass before I stuck a finger up her butt. Mary moaned, squeezing my cock harder as she jerked me off.

“When Melody cums, you take the mother and I’ll have the daughter,” Mary whispered in my ear. She had read my mind and I nodded my head in agreement.

Melody panted loudly as her mother vigorously ate her cunt. “I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum! Oh, mommy, you’re making my cunny explode!” Melody writhed and flexed as her orgasm rolled over her. Laura gently licked up her daughter’s juices before crawling up her daughter’s body to kiss her gently on the lips.

“Happy birthday, songbird,” Laura whispered.

“Thank you, mama-bird,” Melody breathed. “That was wonderful.” Then she kissed her mother back.

Mary and I walked over to the happy family. “That was real hot, ladies,” I said. “Mare wants to give Melody a present as well.”

Melody smiled eagerly up at Mary. Laura rolled off her daughter, both sweaty and flushed. Mare pulled her dress up over her head, revealing her pale curves. Melody’s eyes drank in Mary’s naked form. “Your heart is real cute,” Melody smiled, staring at the heart-shaped patch of auburn pubic hair that grew above Mary’s waxed pussy lips.

“Thanks,” Mary said. “I love your belly piercing.” Mary knelt down and tugged the silver chain dangling from Melody’s bellybutton. Then Mary crawled atop the teen. Their breasts kissed and then their mouths. Mary settled her weight on the girl’s lithe body. Melody spread her legs, wrapping them about Mary’s waist, and Mary rotated her hips, fucking her clit into Melody’s.

“Oh, shit,” Melody moaned. “Our clits are touching. Oh, fuck that’s good.”

“Damn, that’s hot watching you trib,” I told Mary. “I love watching tribbing!”

“Tribbing, is that, uhhh, what it’s called?” Mary panted. “Discovered it with Joy today. Mmhhh, squeeze my ass. Don’t be afraid to stick a finger in.” Melody’s hand clawed at her butt. She bucked her hips hard when Melody’s finger slid slowly into her asshole.

I handed the camcorder to Gabe. “Film,” I ordered as I mounted Laura, her legs spread invitingly open for me. Laura grasped my cock and and guided it to her wet cunt. I slid in, slowly, savoring her pussy’s warm embrace. She was looser than her daughter, but still had a firm, warm grip. Laura fucked her hips back into me, matching my rhythm. I kissed at her neck while she clawed at my back and moaned in wordless pleasure. I looked over to my left and watched Mary riding Melody hard. Both girls were panting and moaning, pink tongues exploring each other’s mouths, and hands groping firm breasts and tweaking hard nipples.

“I guess you figured out how two fillies could fuck,” I told Mary.

Mary grinned at me and moaned, “I did! And it’s sooo good! How’s your filly?”

“She’s a spirited ride,” I panted back. I noticed our hands were close together and I reached out and caressed Mary’s hand. She smiled at me and our finger’s interlocked as we fucked our fillies hard. Mary’s plump ass flexed and jiggled as she rubbed her clit and pussy into Melody’s.

“Oh, god, this is a great present!” gasped Melody. “Oh fuck, you’re making me cum!” Melody wriggled beneath Mary, fingering her ass and kissing her neck as she came. Mary captured her lips as her body shuddered in an orgasm atop the sixteen year-old.

I sucked Laura’s large nipple into my mouth, exploring the hard, sensitive nub with my tongue as her cunt squeezed my cock. “Oh, crap!” Laura moaned, fingernails leaving hot scratches down my back as she came underneath me.

I was close to cumming as I pulled out of Laura’s warmth and jerked off over her, spraying her belly and large tits. She panted, my white cum running thickly down across her belly and the slopes of her breasts. Mary slid off Melody and started licking my cum of her belly while Melody cleaned the cum off her mother’s tits. It was so beautiful, watching my girlfriend lick my cum off another woman’s body. I realized Gabe was filming my cock, not the beautiful women on the floor; I pointed at the girls.

Laura pulled her daughter into her embrace and kissed her cum stained lips. “Thanks Mom,” Melody gushed, “this has been the best birthday ever!”

Laura smiled and kissed her daughter’s inviting lips again. “We definitely have to play hooky again next year.”

Clothes were found and everyone got dressed. Mary and I took turns kissing mother and daughter. I gave them my cell number and told them to call for Melody’s next birthday. Mary looked fantastic in her red-and-white striped skirt and white, peasant blouse. I told her she looked gorgeous, and she smiled happily. Gabe had the rest of Mary’s clothes bagged up at the cash register and once we were all decent, he opened the security gate.

“Gabe,” I ordered as Mary and I were walking out the store. “Give Melody an outfit for free. It’s her birthday, after all.”

Gabe answered in his nasally, effeminate voice, “Of course sir. There’s this charming blue chambray dress with white songbirds that’s just to die for. Girlfriend, you will look absolutely stunning in!” he said, leading Melody towards a rack of dresses.

“You want to get lunch?” I asked Mary. I was famished after so much fucking. Mary’s stomach gave a cute rumble and she laughed.

We went to the food court and purchased lunch. Mary had a large plate of pasta and a slice of pizza from Sbarro’s while I hit up the Chinese buffet, getting chow mein, orange chicken, sweet and sour pork and some egg rolls to share with Mary. We chatted as we ate, talking about the TV Shows that we liked, and about movies and books. Mary, it turned out, loved cop dramas. She watched all of them. Her favorites were Castle and Bones. And she just loved Grey’s Anatomy, which I confessed I had never watched before. Somehow I ended up promising to watch reruns of it on netflix with her.

Then, the conversation turned to books and it turned out we both liked to read fantasy and sci-fi, much to our mutual delight. I was introduced to fantasy through Tolkien and Mary through Twilight, but I choose not to hold that against her. We discussed our favorite books and gave each other recommendations; Mary recommended Brandon Sanderson’s ‘Mistborn’ trilogy, and I told her to check out Steven Erikson’s ‘Malazan Book of the Fallen’. When I glanced at my cell phone, I was surprised that we just spent an hour talking about Song of Ice and Fire theories.

With lunch finished Mary had more shopping to do. I grabbed the bags, and we put our arms around the other’s waist. As we walked through the mall we passed Hot Topic, my eye caught a slutty sailor dress on display. It was blue and white with red bows, low-cut bodice, and a short, ruffled skirt. I bet Mary would look so hot in that dress. She saw what I was looking at and smiled.

“You like that dress?” Mary asked; I nodded. She gave a throaty laugh. “Okay, I have an idea. I’ll go in and pick up some of naughty clothing as a surprise for you. And that sailor dress, and you can amuse yourself.”

“How?” I asked, curious.

There was a naughty twinkle in her eye. She pointed to the two salesgirls lounging at the register. One was a blonde with short hair, wearing a pink-plaid, very short, Catholic schoolgirl skirt; a white corset with black lacings; and knee high, white socks. The other girl was behind the counter and wore a red corset, laced up the front, the bodice pushing up her tits. Her hair was black, with blue and purple streaks, gathered in twin pigtails. Both girls had black lipstick and multiple piercings dotting lips, noses, and eyebrows.

“If you stood behind the girl at the cash register, I bet you could be fucking her and no one could tell. Just lift up her skirt and bury your cock inside,” Mary explained. “That should keep you busy while the blonde helps me find some outfits.”

“What if she doesn’t have a skirt?” I asked, straining to look.

“Then fuck the blonde,” Mary answered, shaking her head at me, amazed I could be so stupid. “But I bet you she’s wearing a skirt, and she’s tall enough for this to work.”

“You’re right, Mare,” I answered, feeling a little stupid. “I love your idea.”

“Of course you do,” Mary answered. “What guy wouldn’t.”

“Gabe,” I quipped, remembering the gay clerk from Old Navy.

Mary giggled. “Fine, what straight guy wouldn’t like my idea.”

I did not have an answer, so I led Mary into Hot Topic, my cock hard in my pants. We walked up to the two salesgirls. “Welcome to Hot Topic,” the blonde said in a smokey voice. Up close I could see that the black-haired girl wore a skirt, black and short with black lace on the hem. Black, thigh-high fishnet stalkings covered her pale legs and made her look even more slutty

“Hi, I’m Mark and this is Mary,” I said in a friendly manner. “What are you two beautiful ladies names?”

“I’m Lillian,” the black-haired girl answered, “and this is Anne.”

“Anne, I want you to help Mary with her shopping,” I ordered the blonde. “Do whatever she wants, no matter how strange.”

“Of course,” Anne answered, smiling with her pierced lips. She took Mary’s hand and led her deeper into the store.

I turned to Lillian, who had a sultry grin on her black lips. “You are going to let me fuck you.”

“Absolutely,” Lillian purred.

“We’re going to fuck right here,” I told her. “I’ll be behind you and if anyone asks, I’m training you.” She licked her lips excitedly and I walked behind the counter. “Take off your panties.”

Lillian reached under her skirt and pulled down a pair of black, ruffled panties. She stepped out of her panties and held them to my face; I took them and breathed in her scent, musky and sweet. I stuffed the panties in my pocket, joining the pair I took from Cynthia and Vivian at the coffee shop this morning. Unzipping my fly, I pulled my cock out and moved behind her, lifting her short skirt up enough to get my cock underneath. The lace of her skirt’s hem felt cool and silky as it brushed my cock, before I found her hot, wet hole.

We both groaned as I slowly slid into her warm depths, her cunt rippling softly about my cock. I bottomed out in her pussy, my cock pressing against her womb. She breathed in deeply, wiggling her hips as I slowly fucked her. I could only use short strokes, barely pulling any of my cock out before sliding back in. Outside people streamed past the entrance to Hot Topic, unaware that we were fucking just fifteen feet away.

School must be over because a pair of giggling teenage girls stumbled into the store. I stopped fucking Lillian, resting hilt deep inside her. Lillian was breathing heavily and she squeezed her cunt slowly on my cock. One of the girls came up to the register to buy necklace. She was cute, fifteen maybe, with a low-cut blouse and a pair of small tits. She rested her arms on the counter and I could see down her blouse. She wasn’t wearing a bra and I caught a flash of pink nipple as she shifted. It was too much for me. Gritting my teeth, I came hard in Lillian’s pussy.

Lillian gasped, and the schoolgirl looked quizzically at us. “Are you all right?” she asked.

“Just fine,” the goth salesgirl answered as another jet of semen flooded into her. “I ate a really big sausage and it just filled me up.” Lillian clenched her cunt hard on my dick and then wiggled her hips.

“Okay,” the girl muttered, handing Lillian a twenty. Lillian fumbled for the girl’s change and she left with her friend. My dick didn’t even get soft and I kept fucking Lillian.

“Fuck, that was hot!” Lillian moaned.

The second time I came in Lillian’s cunt was when this sluttily dressed teenage girl with bubblegum pink hair strolled into the store. She wore a shredded skirt made of wispy purple and white fabric that barely covered her ass, a tight t-shirt that fit tight across her tits and it was quite clear her ample breasts were not supported by a bra. Her nipples were hard, clearly outlined in the thin material of her shirt. There were dimples on either side of her nipples, it took me a moment to realize that they were pierced. The shirt was pink and had ‘Daddy’s little girl’ written across her breasts. The word ‘girl’ was cross out and underneath was written ‘slut’.

Lillian had one hand rubbing her clit, close to cumming, when the teenager walked in and she had to quickly pull her hand out of her crotch. The girl noticed the motion and smiled wickedly and winked at Lillian, clearly not fooled. She sauntered over to the counter and breathed in deeply. We reeked of pussy juices and cum by then and by her smile she clearly knew what we were up to.

“Whatcha doin’?” she asked with a smirk.

“T-training,” Lillian stammered.

“Slut training?” the girl asked with a smirk.

“Oh yeah!” Lillian moaned as I began to fuck her again. “I’m such a whore!”

Lillian started to move her hand back to her clit but was stopped by the girl. “Let me help.” The girl reached across the counter and her fingers reached under Lillian’s skirt. Her fingers caressed my cock as it plunged into Lillian’s cunt before she frigged Lillian’s clit. Lillian gasped and her cunt rapidly constricted on my cock as she came.

“Fuck!” Lillian moaned. “I was so horny I came when you touched me.”

The girl laughed and licked Lillian’s juices off her finger. I fucked hard into Lillian and shot my second load into Lillian as I watched this pink-haired slut lick Lillian’s cream. I groaned and breathed heavily on Lillian neck.

The teenager ran her pink tongue over her full lips slowly, a silver stud pierced her tongue. “How’s her training? Did she live up to your expectations?”

“She’s a natural,” I groaned, as Lillian started to gently squeeze her cunt on my cock again. “She really strives to please, which is important in customer service.” From the back of the store I heard a muffled moan and wondered what Mary and Anne were getting up to. Probably Anne’s tongue in Mary’s cunt.

The girl giggled, a wicked, trilling laugh. “I’ve always wanted to work at Hot Topic. Can you give me some training?”

Holy shit. This girl was going to let me fuck her without me having to make her. Fuck, I couldn’t believe it. I was so excited, and Lillian’s cunt felt so warm and tight as she massaged my cock with her pussy walls, I shot a third load of cum up inside her.

I panted, “Absolutely! Just have to interview you first.”

“Oh, of course,” she nodded seriously.

“What’s your name?” I asked. “And how old are you?”

“Alison Hertz,” she answered, “and I’m seventeen.”

“Well Alison, take off your panties and let me see what kind of pussy I’ll be working with.”

“I’m not wearing panties,” Alison confided, lifting up the front of her skirt. Her pussy was shaved smooth, her slit tight,and juices glistened on her lips. Tattooed above her pussy was: ‘Cum on in’, with a little red arrow pointing at her clit.

“How’d you get your parents permission to get that tattoo?”

Alison licked her lips suggestively. “I didn’t. I let the tattoo artist cum in and he was more than happy to give me the tat for free.”

“And those nipple piercing? Did he cum on in as well?”

She shook her head. “I had to lick a tight pussy to get those.”

“Well, you’re hired,” I told her.

Alison walked behind the counter and pulled up the back of her skirt to expose a perky ass. I pulled out of Lillian’s cunt and moved behind Alison. I had to bend a little lower, but I stuffed my cock up into Alison tight cunt. Lillian was between us and the entrance, blocking us from view allowing me to fuck the pink-haired teen hard and fast.

“Fuck that slut!” Lillian urged, lifting her black skirt with one hand and playing with her messy pussy with the other. Lillian brought her stained fingers to her lips and Alison slid her hand between the salesgirl’s legs and shoved two fingers up Lillian’s cunt. “You naughty whore,” moaned Lillian. “That feels sooo nice.”

“And you feel so wet,” Alison whispered, then leaned over and kissed Lillian. “Oh, god, fuck me stud!” Alison hissed when she finished kissing Lillian. “I’m close to cumming!”

I fucked her harder, her cunt spasming pleasantly on my dick as she came loudly, drawing the attention of passing mall shopper, a middle-aged woman dressed in a conservative, cloud blue pantsuit.

As the woman entered the store, a nasty thought popped into my mind. I pulled my cock slowly out of Alison’s cunt, trying to move as little as possible, then I slid my wet dick between the cheeks of her ass and slowly pushed it into her asshole. Alison stiffened and gasped.

“Are you okay, dear?” the woman asked, eying the flushed teenager as my dick slid deeper and deeper.

“I’m just fine,” Alison panted. “Just being trained.”

The woman peered suspiciously at us as my cock bottomed out in her asshole, tight and hot. Alison squirmed a bit, trying to get used to my shaft invading her ass. “Are you sure, sweetheart?”

“Oh yes,” Alison gasped as I slowly withdrew my dick, then pressed it forward, savoring the feel of her hot, velvety ass. “He’s an amazing teacher. Right, Lillian?”

Lillian licked her lips. “Oh yes! He cums here all the time. To make sure we’re well trained.”

This conversation was too much for me, and I came in Alison’s ass, sighing in pleasure.

“You three are some disgusting deviants!” the woman shrilled. “I’m going to get mall security.”

“No you’re not,” I told her. “You’re going to come back her and suck my cum out of Alison’s ass for being a nosy bitch. Don’t stop eating her asshole until she cums.”

The woman, looking completely ashamed of herself, walked behind the counter and dropped to her knees behind Alison. She lifted the teen’s skirt, spread her asscheek, and exposed a brown, winking hole dripping with white semen. The woman gingerly placed her lips on Alison asshole and sucked.

“Oh, fuck!” Alison moaned. “You are one nasty guy!”

My cock was dirty from Alison’s ass, so I lifted Lillian’s skirt. Her wet pussy would clean it up, and I shoved my dick into her sloppy pussy, fucking her slowly. I looked over at Alison and asked, “You ever wanted to be a sex slave?”

“Oh yes,” she panted. “I love it when a guy takes charge.”

“Why I am not surprised you found another girl to amuse yourself with,” Mary said as she and a thoroughly disheveled Anne walked to the front of the store. The salesgirl’s lips were smeared with pussy juices and she carried several bags of clothes.

“This is Alison,” I told her as Lillian moaned on my cock. “Alison, this is my girlfriend Mary.”

“Oh, nice to meet you!” Alison gasped.

“Alison is going to be our sex slave from now on,” I told Mary. She arched an eyebrow at me. “Alison, you’ll do anything, no matter how filthy or depraved, that Mary or I tell you to do.”

“Oh, absolutely!” Alison gushed. “That sounds wonderful! Thank you, Master. Thank you, Mistress. I’ll be the best slut-slave ever!”

“Well, she definitely dressed for it,” Mary said, reading the words printed on Alison shirt. “And, um, who is eating out her ass.”

“Some prudish bitch. She’s going to pay for your clothes, right.” There was a muffled yes from between Alison’s perky cheeks.

I leaned down to grab the prudish bitch’s purse, trying not to pull out of Lillian. I almost fell over, and my dick sadly slipped out of her warm cunt. I grabbed the purse and shoved my cock back inside the salesgirl’s pussy. I opened it up and pulled out her wallet. I found a credit card and handed it to Lillian so she could ring up the purchase. I found about a hundred in cash and pocketed that, and threw her purse on the floor. Lillian fumbled at the register, having trouble concentrating as I fucked her hard. Alison orgasmed with a small shudder and a moan a minute later. The prudish bitch grabbed her purse and fled the store, almost tripping in her haste to escape.

“Alison, who do you live with?” I asked.

“My father,” she answered. “My mom died giving birth to me.”

“Call your dad,” I ordered. “I need to speak to him.”

She pulled out her cell phone. “Hey, daddy, my Master needs to speak to you.”

I took the phone from Alison and heard her dad ask, “Master? What are you talking about, pumpkin?”

“I’m your daughter’s Master,” I spoke into the phone. “She’s going to be my sex slave and live with me. I’m going to fuck her and cum in every hole she has: pussy, ass, mouth. You will not worry about her, contact the police, or go looking for her. She will not be harmed.” I handed the phone back. “Tell your daddy what I’ve done to you.”

“Hey daddy,” Alison greeted brightly.

My balls tightened and I was close to cumming a fourth time in Lillian’s cunt.

“I’m having a lot of fun with my Master. He fucked me in the cunt behind the cash register at Hot Topic. It was amazing, I came so hard, daddy. Then this woman walked in. She was suspicious of us. But Master wasn’t concerned, he just stuck his cock up my ass and shot his cum inside me while this prudish bitch watched. It was sooo hot, daddy.”

Listening to this slut moan into the phone as she told her father the filthy things I did to her was so hot. I groaned and shot my load into Lillian’s cunt.

“Then, daddy, he made the woman eat his cum out my ass and I came a second time.”

I pulled my cock out Lillian, wet and dripping. “Slut, hang up the phone and clean your Master’s dick,” Mary ordered, surprising me.

“Don’t worry, daddy, I’ll be the best slut-slave ever for Master and Mistress,” Alison sweetly said into the phone. “I gotta go now, daddy. Master’s cock is covered in pussy juices and Mistress wants me to suck it clean. I love you, daddy.” With that Alison dropped to her knees, and licked all the pussy juices off my cock.

“Grab our bags, slut,” Mary ordered as I tucked my cock back into my pants. Alison grabbed the Hot Topic and Old Navy bags. “Walk behind us.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Alison smiled.

Alison trailed behind Mary and me as we walked through the mall. “You seem to be taking to this slave-thing well,” I told her.

“Well, Shannon, my older sister, used to like to boss me and Missy around,” Mary explained, “and I hated it.”

“Revenge by proxy, then?” Mary nodded. “Why not the real thing then? Say the word, and Shannon could be your very own slave.”

Mary blushed. “My own sister,” she whispered, mortified.

“Or not, I’m more than happy with Alison.”

Mary bit her lip. “You wouldn’t ever, you know, mess with my sisters.”

“Only with your permission. I promise.”

She smiled gratefully. “Thank you.”

Mary led us to Victoria’s Secret. “I want to put on a modeling show for you,” Mary giggled as we entered the store. “Slut can help.”

“I would love to, Mistress.”

Mary arranged everything after I told the salesgirls to listen to her. The customers were hurried out of the store and then the salesgirls locked it up. Mary and Alison browsed the shelves with the help of the salesgirls, two beauties named Aurora and Heather. Aurora was the younger of the two, eighteen, her hair dyed dark blue, large breasts on display in a low-cut, lacy blouse and blue jeans so tight they were almost a second skin. Peeking out of the back of her blue jeans was a red, whaletail thong. Heather was older, nearly thirty, but no less beautiful than Aurora. She had strawberry-blonde hair that fell in curls about her shoulders; brilliant, blue eyes; a dolls face; and pair of round, large tits that strained her gray, silk blouse. A black, tight miniskirt clung to her curvy hips and ass.

Mary had a divan moved to face the changing rooms and sat me in the center and ordered the salesgirls do a strip tease for me while Alison filmed with my camcorder. Both were novices at doing a striptease, and there was no music, but it was sexy nonetheless. The two girls wiggled tight asses in my face as they shrugged off blouses. Heather wasn’t wearing a bra and her right nipple was pierced with a gold ring. Aurora wore a strapless bra that barely covered her areolas and pushed up her large breasts. Bra off, she rubbed those large, fleshy tits in my face. She smelled of lavender and rose and I sucked a brown nipple into my mouth before she danced away.

When Heather’s miniskirt came off I wasn’t surprised to see she wore no panties, her cunt shaved and glistening. I wondered what was the point at working in a lingerie shop if you didn’t wear any. Aurora had a difficult time getting her jeans off, they were so tight, and Heather had to help. Then with far less effort, her red thong peeled off and both girls danced naked before me, rubbing against each other as they danced then, laughing, they seated themselves on either side of me, their soft, large breasts pillowing against me.

Mary took the camcorder and placed it on the shelf, making sure it had a good shot of the divan and the entrance to the changing room. Then she and Alison disappeared with their lingerie into the changing room as Heather and Aurora fished my cock out of my pants and stroked it while I took turns making out with each woman. The two women smelled divine, intoxicating, and their hands sent pleasure shivering through me as they fisted my cock. I had Aurora’s nipple between my lips when Mary and Alison exited. Both were stunning.

First Mary went, modeling a white, strapless bra with the cups covered in delicate, lilac lace and a matching pair of lilac panties also trimmed in lace. Lilac garters held up thigh-high lilac stockings. She walked before us as if she was on a runway, strutting forward then turning to give us all a good look. The three of us on the couch clapped and told her how beautiful and sexy she was. Then Alison – a cream bustier with black lace running and bodice; matching panties; and sheer, white stalkings held up by garters – did her strut, a more aggressive and sexually charged walk compared to Mary’s more graceful stride.

Heather, Aurora, and I whistled and catcalled.

Giggling, Mary and Alison went back into the changing room for their next outfits, and I pushed Heather down to the floor. She sucked my cock into her mouth, warm and wet, her teeth gently caressing my cock’s sensitive head. Aurora kissed me, her tongue wiggling into my mouth and I groped her heavy tit, rolling a fat nipple between my fingers.

After my cock was good and wet, Heather popped it out of her mouth and piled her big breasts around my cock, sandwiching my dick in their pillowy softness. Squeezing her tits around my cock, she slid them up and down. Her skin was smooth as silk, and her mouth would kiss the tip on the down stroke, teasing my cock with her wet tongue.

Mary and Alison came out in their next outfits. Mary wore a matching bra and thong made of gray lace, her dusky areolas peeking out through gaps in the lace. The thong was just wisps of gray lace that barely hid her pussy. She looked so hot that I groaned and shot my cum on Heather’s face and tits. Heather gasped in surprise, licking spunk off her lips, then smiled up at me.

“Don’t just stand there, slut,” Mary barked, slapping Alison’s ass hard, “lick up your Master’s cum of that whore.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Alison moaned, almost flying across the room in her haste to lick my semen off Heather’s large breasts and face. Alison wore a black, babydoll nightgown, trimmed in pink lace and matching, transparent black panties.

Mary smacked Alison’s panty-clad ass again. “Good little sluts always lick their Master’s cum up immediately! No matter where they find it!”

“Absolutely, Mistress,” Alison answered as Mary smacked her ass a third time.

Mary returned to the dressing room to change, leaving Alison busy cleaning Heather’s face and tits. Alison spent a good deal of time making sure her areolas and nipples were sucked clean of cum. Aurora lazily stroked my cock as we watch my little slut clean Heather. My cock quickly hardened and the salesgirl slipped down and sucked it into her mouth. Alison moved lower and buried her face in Heather’s pussy. I didn’t think any of my cum landed there, but I couldn’t complain if Alison wanted do a thorough job.

It was sexy as hell!

Mary third outfit was a sexy, sheer. pink babydoll slip. The bodice, solid pink, cupped her breasts in delicate fabric while sheer, pink silk fell down across her stomach ending at a pair pink, lacy panties. She looked as innocent as a schoolgirl and as sexy as a stripper. She did her runway walk and I whistled at her.

“God, you’re beautiful,” I moaned as Aurora deep-throated my cock.

“Thanks.” Mary sat down next to me and spread her legs. “Slut, eat my pussy!”

“Yes, Mistress!” Alison panted, pulling away from Heather’s cunt.

She knelt before my girlfriend and pushed her panties to the side and dived into Mary’s wet cunt, eating her pussy out with passion. Heather moaned in disappointment, then furiously masturbated, her fingers flying across her clit.

Mary embraced me and we kissed as Aurora blew me and Alison devoured her. My hand found Mary’s tit encased in the soft silk of the slip, and rubbed and squeezed. We came together, hugging each other tightly, filling our whores’ mouths with our cum and juices. Some of my jizz spilled out of Aurora’s mouth and Alison wasted no time in licking it off her face. I pulled Mary onto my lap, and her legs straddled my hips; the soft,cool silk of her panties rubbed on my dick as I captured her lips in a kiss.

I stared deep into Mary’s emerald eyes as she pulled aside the gusset of her panties and sank her cunt down onto my cock. “I love you,” she moaned, fucking me slowly.

I pulled her bodice down, popping a freckled tit out and sucked it greedily into my mouth. I gripped her ass through her silk panties, feeling it flex beneath my fingers as she writhed on my shaft. Her arms cradled my head to her breast, holding me as I suckled on her nipple and areola. I loved it. She was tight and wet, silk ecstasy on my dick.

Mary’s hips begin to move with a faster urgency, her breath coming in low pants. The walls of her cunt were fire on my cock, fanning my desire. “Cum with me, Mare,” I whispered, pressing my forehead against hers. “Cum with me!”

“Yes, yes,” Mary panted. She was fucking hard and fast now, hips swiftly rotating as she danced on my cock, and ground her clit into my groin. “I’m almost there! Oh, God, I’m there!”

Her cunt clenched about my cock as she sat down, burying me all the way to her womb as she came. Her lips found mine and we kissed and my body tensed, pleasure bursting in my balls, and I spilt my seed deep inside her. For a singular, perfect moment we were one. Mary kissed me, breathing in my soul, as we held each other in the afterglow of our pleasure.

On the floor, the other girls moaned and panted as they fucked each other, crying out as they made each other cum. They lapped at wet cunts and sucked at hard nipples, exploring every erogenous zone the ladies had. Mary slid off my lap and cuddled up next to me. Her legs were spread, my cum oozing through the silk panties. Alison was on us in seconds, licking the cum off my cock as we dozed on the couch, lazily watching Heather and Aurora slip into a sixty-nine and devoured each other.

“I love you,” I whispered to Mary, and kissed her as our slut licked her cunt clean of my cum.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 5

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Three: Customer Service

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 3: Customer Service

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Males/Female, Mind Control, Orgy, Anal, Oral, Work, Magic, Wife

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 2



Regretfully I walked out of the Heavenly Creatures Salon. I really wanted to stay and watch Mary have her pussy eaten out by Joy – the fine-ass Asian stylist – but the place reeked of so much nail polish remover my stomach felt queasy.

Oh well, Mary was going to have a good time, and I couldn’t wait to see her freshly waxed pussy. I smirked, wondering if she would remove all the hair. Or maybe she would just leave a landing strip of bright, auburn curls. I closed my eyes, picturing Mary’s beautiful, nude body: smiling, heart-shaped face; small, firm breasts covered in freckles; curvy waist; and a line of fire leading down her groin to her wet pussy.

I opened my eyes and continued walking to my old Ford Taurus and climbed in. Since I spend my days driving around selling used vacuum cleaners, I practically lived out of my car. It was full of fast food wrappers and other garbage. I really needed to clean it out. Mary deserved better than to ride around in this filthy car. She hadn’t said anything, but it was obvious she didn’t like riding in my car. Maybe I should just get a new car since this one was a piece of shit. A Mustang, maybe, black and sleek. That would work.

Fuck, I definitely should get a new car. I could do whatever I wanted.

Smiling, I stuck my keys in the ignition. Hopefully it would start. The engine cough, sputtered. I feathered the gas and, for a moment, I feared my car wouldn’t start. Finally the engine fired up noisily. Relieved, I drove up the street to the Best Buy and parked my car. I didn’t bother to lock it. There was nothing in the car except trash. And anyone was welcome to take that.

I walked into the Best Buy and headed for the electronic section and browsed the camcorders. There were a lot of choices. I read the specifications, but I wasn’t exactly an expert. I probably would just go with the most expensive one. It’s not like I planned on actually paying for it.

“Can I help you, sir,” a bubbly, female voice asked and a flowery perfume filled my nose.

I turned to see a tall, lanky blonde in a Best Buy blue polo shirt and khaki pants. Her face had that chiseled, Nordic beauty and her eyes were an ice blue. Pinned to her breast was a nametag that read Jessie. “You definitely can help me,” I told her, eying the way her tits filled out her polo shirt. “You want to make me happy, don’t you?”

Jessie smiled. “That’s what they pay me for, sir.”

I looked around for a place to take Jessie and fuck her. Maybe a bathroom or the backroom. No. I could just fuck her right here, amongst all these people. My cock was growing hard and painful in my pants as I thought about fucking her in public. Nearby was a Geek Squad kiosk in the middle of the computer department and I had an idea. I told her to follow me, and I lead her behind the Geek Squad counter.

“You shouldn’t be back here, sir,” Jessie protested.

“Can I get on the PA system from here?” I asked her.

“Yes?” she asked, frowning. “But customer’s aren’t allowed to. It’s for staff only.”

“Key up the PA for me.”

Without question she picked up the phone and dialed some numbers. As she was handing me the phone, someone behind me shouted, “Hey, customer’s aren’t supposed to be back here! What are you doing, Jessie?”

Jessie gaped at the balding man whose nametag said he was “Oscar” and the store’s general manager, Oscar. “I’m … sorry, sir,” Jessie stammered. “He needs to make an announcement.”

It was Oscar’s turn to gape at Jessie. “And you were just going to let him? C’mon, Jessie. You’ve worked here …”

I cut his tirade off with a simple, “Stop talking.” I chuckled in amusement as he almost bit his tongue in his haste to stop talking. “First off, Oscar everything I do in the store is allowed. Now you’re going to go and get the best camcorder you sell, open the box, and film what I do here.” He nodded. It looked like he wanted to talk and I remembered my last command. “You can talk again.” I would have to be careful what I told people.

“Okay, sir,” Oscar answered. “Jessie, this man is allowed to do what he wants, so help him out in anyway.”

“Sure, Oscar,” Jessie agreed, chipper and friendly.

I turned back to Jessie and took the phone from her. “Is it ready?”

She nodded. “Just talk into the phone, sir.”

“Attention Best Buy shoppers,” I announced over the PA. “I want everyone to believe that it’s okay for people to have sex in the Best Buy. You will not try to interfere with anyone having sex in front of you. You will not be offended. Watching someone have sex is going to arouse you. So, if anyone is interested, I’m going to be fucking Jessie in the computer section and you can come and watch. Otherwise, continue shopping and enjoy your morning. Thank you.”

“Wait, what!” Jessie exclaimed, stepping back from me. “No fucking way is that happening, asshole.”

“Oscar told you to help me out in any way,” I leered at her.

“He didn’t mean that,” Jessie protested.

“Sure he did. You want to be helpful. My cock’s hard and needs to cum,” I told her, “And your pussy’s getting all hot and bothered. You need a cock in you bad. So bend over the counter and let me fuck your cunt hard.”

The anger on her face vanished instantly, replaced with desire. “Sorry, sir, you’re right. My boss told me to help you out. Besides, I’m supposed to make sure all our customers leave satisfied. It’s the number one rule of retail, after all!”

Oscar the General Manger returned and filmed as Jessie bent over the counter, firm ass straining against her tight, khaki pants. Jessie undid her khakis and wiggled out of them revealing a pair of Hello-Kitty panties. I motioned to Oscar to film that sweet ass as she pushed down her pink and white panties, uncovering pussy was surrounded by blonde, curly hair that dripped juices. Her clit hardened, expanding pink out of its hood, and her inner lips were engorged and peaked out of her tight slit.

“Get a nice closeup of that cunt,” I ordered Oscar as I unzipped my pants and pulled out my hard dick.

I moved behind Jessie and rubbed my dick on her pussy. She moaned slowly as I pushed my cock into warm, inviting depths. She was wet, but not as tight as Mary. But she still felt great on my cock. Around us, a crowd of employees and customers was starting to form. Jessie’s cunt squeezed on my cock as she seemed excited by all the eyes on us. The spectators spurred me on and I fucked this whore hard and fast, the counter creaking beneath her.

Jessie screamed, “Fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt!”

I looked around the crowd and saw a young couple, mid-twenties, watching us intently. The man was average looking, with an athletic build. The woman with him was a petite blonde. She was wearing a purple dress with a loose, flowing skirt that fell to just below her knees and a tanktop blouse with a plunging neckline that revealed a magnificent bosom. For such a petite woman, she had such a large pair of tits. A wedding ring glinted on her hand and a gold band gleamed on the man’s.

I stared intently at the wife and she blushed. God this was hot. I smiled at her and the husband glanced at his wife and then stared daggers at me. I licked my lips suggestively at the wife as I gripped Jessie’s hips, switching to slow, deep stokes. It drove Jessie crazy. She begged me to go fast again. I enjoyed her velvety cunt gripping my entire cock as I slowly fucked her. It felt so damned amazing.

“God,” I moaned. “You feel so good, Jessie!”

“You too, sir!” she panted. “You’re filling me up! Oh, fuck! Faster! Oh, faster, please!”

“Fuck that bitch fast!” some guy yelled from the spectators.

“Yeah, give it to the whore hard!” another guy shouted.

That was a great idea. So I picked up the pace, fucking Jessie hard and fast. My balls were tightening, slapping against her clit every time I bottomed out. “Oh, fuck!” I moaned, plunging once more deep into her cunt’s embrace and unload my sperm deep into her.

Jessie panted. “Are you satisfied, sir.”

“I am, thanks,” I said as I pulled my cock out of her cunt, my cum ran out of her pink pussy.

Jessie moaned in disappointment. “Maybe you want to stick it back in, have another go?”

“I’ll stick it in you, bitch!” a spectator called out.

I did want to have another go, but not with Jessie. I glanced at the wife and saw her eyes were staring down at my glistening dick. “Just stay like that, Jessie,” I told her, then I turned to the wife. “The woman in the purple dress, come here.”

As she stepped forward her husband grabbed her arm, stopping her. She struggled hard in his grip. “What the hell, Erin?” he demanded.

“Let me go, Bill,” she protested. “I need to go to him. Please, Bill.”

“Let go of Erin,” I ordered him. He released his wife and she stumbled forward, almost falling. Regaining her balance, she walked behind the counter and stood next to me, looking up at me.

Erin was short, barely coming up to my chin. I could smell the herbal shampoo she used to wash her hair with. Staring down at her I saw that the roots of her hair were dark brown, so not a natural blonde, and her eyes were a hazel, brown with flecks of brilliant green. Bill followed his wife behind the counter, face reddening with anger. He muttered under his breath and paced like an angry bull. I was pretty sure he was working up the courage to hit me. I glanced over at Jessie, still bent over the counter.

“You need to cum, Jessie?” I asked her.

“So bad,” she moaned, shaking that fine ass. “Please, stick your cock back in.”

“Bill, fuck Jessie,” I ordered. “Don’t stop until she cums.” Bill moved towards Jessie, fumbling at his pants, almost tripping in his haste to get to her wet cunt.

“What the fuck are you doing, William?” his wife asked icily. She tried to grab her husband, but he easily pulled out of her grip, and buried himself into Jessie’s wet cunt with a low sigh. She started slapping her husband’s back and trying to pull him off. “Stop fucking that girl, Bill! Christ, what the fuck are you doing.”

“I can’t stop,” Bill moaned, hips pumping away. “I just have to fuck her!”

“Mmmhh,” moaned Jessie. “That’s better. Give me a nice fuck, sir!”

“How’re those sloppy seconds, Bill?” I asked

“Oh God!” he moaned. “She so wet. And tight. Crap, that’s nice!”

“William Connar,” Erin cried, hurt painting her face. “Why are you doing this?”

I pulled Erin to me and she wiggled in my grip. “Don’t resist,” I whispered as I cupped her face in my hand. She relaxed in my arms, tears swimming in her hazel eyes. “Erin, you want to get back at Bill, don’t you?”

“Yes,” she hissed, fighting back her tears. Her lips were red and full so I kissed them. She froze, not fighting, but not kissing me back, either. I realized I only told her not to resist.

“Good, hop up on that counter next to Jessie, and fuck me,” I told her. “That’ll show him.”

“It will,” she snarled and hopped up on the counter, sitting next to her husband fucking Jessie. She spread her legs, the shadow between her thighs promising pleasures to come.

“Bill, I’m going to eat your wife’s pussy till she cums,” I told him as he fucked Jessie hard. “Then, I’m gonna stick my cock up her cunt and cum deep in her.”

“What!” Bill demanded angrily, still fucking Jessie hard. “Don’t touch my wife, asshole.”

“Oh, you’re one to complain! You’re balls deep in that hussy!” his wife retorted.

“Sorry,” Bill apologized. “I just couldn’t resist!”

“Bastard!” Erin hissed.

I knelt before her and pushed up her skirt, exposing a purple thong covering her pussy. I pulled her thong down and exposed a beautiful, shaved pussy. Her inner lips were large, thick, and protruded an inch out of her slit. I stroked the lips of her cunt with a finger and her juices started to bead on her labia and her clit began to engorge. I swiped my tongue, tasting her musky flavor. Erin moaned as my tongue found her clit, swirling around the hard nub.

“Oh God, Mark knows his way around a pussy,” Erin gasped, vindictively. “Unlike some men I know.”

“I try,” Bill complained.

“Not hard enough,” Erin retorted. “Fuck, his tongue is wiggling inside me. Keep doing that!”

“You always complaining and nagging. Nothing I do is good enough for you, Erin!”

Erin moaned, rubbing her cunt on my face. “Oh, fuck! That’s good! And I wouldn’t complain if you weren’t fucking some fucking whore.”

“Hey!” protested Jessie, wiggling her ass on Bill’s cock. “I’m not a whore. I’m just giving good customer service!”

Erin’s left hand gripped my head and she let out a low, throaty moan. Juices squirted into my mouth as she came hard. “Oh God, oh God!” she screamed. “I’m cumming! Fuck! Fuck, that’s amazing.”

I stood up and wrapped my arms around Erin and tried to kiss her. She turned her head and I kissed her cheek, instead. Oh, well, I told her to fuck me, not kiss me. I grabbed my cock and rubbed the head against her wet labia. I moved it up and down, bumping her clit, and finally finding her pussy hole. I slid in and it felt so hot to be sliding into a married woman’s cunt.

Her husband watching, helpless to stop me, just made it hotter!

“God, Bill,” I moaned. “Your wife is nice and tight.”

“Fuck you!” Bill yelled.

“Sorry, Bill. I’m having too much fun fucking your wife.” Erin’s legs wrapped around my waist, tight, and her hips were fucking me back.

“Oh, god!” Erin moaned. “He’s deep in my pussy, Bill.”

Bill panted, he was fucking Jessie hard now. “It doesn’t feel as good as my cock?” he asked, desperately.

Erin moaned. “It feels different.” Erin watched her husband fuck Jessie. “Is her pussy better than mine?”

“It’s, oh fuck, different,” Bill panted.

“Oh, I’m gonna cum!” gasped Jessie. She let out a muffled squeal as she came, bucking on the counter.

“Oh that feels amazing,” Bill groaned, fucking Jessie hard and deep. “Here it comes, whore!” Bill came in Jessie’s pussy and then pulled out and stumbled back, panting. Then he grabbed my shoulder and tried to pull me out of his wife. Luckily her legs were wrapped tight around me, keeping me buried in her inviting cunt.

“Let go, Bill,” I ordered. “Stand there and watch me fuck your wife. You can jackoff if watching your wife getting fucked turns you on.”

Jessie stretched, a flood of cum running down her legs. “Thank you, Bill,” she said in her bubbly voice, “I had a lot of fun satisfying you!”

I looked at the crowd watching. “Jessie, bend back over that counter. There are plenty of men who still need satisfaction.” I looked at the crowd, fucking Erin slowly. “Who wants a go on Jessie.” A pimply faced Best Buy employee named Kevin shot his hand into the air faster than any of the other guys there. “Kevin, start fucking her cunt. Anyone else who wants to fuck her, form a line.”

Jessie squealed in delight, “So big!” as Kevin buried his cock into her cunt.

“Oh, god, I’ve wanted to fuck you for so long,” Kevin moaned.

Several men formed a line behind him. The pimply faced kid pumped his hips like a jackhammer and came in just a few strokes before he stumbled away gasping for air. The next guy in line, an overweight fifty year old, stuck his cock into Jessie’s messy pussy.

“Come on, Erin, I’m sorry,” Bill pleaded. “You don’t need to keep fucking him.”

“You came in that slut’s pussy,” Erin hissed accusingly, writhing her hips as I fucked her, “so he can cum in my pussy!”

“Sorry,” Bill mumbled.

I groped Erin’s large tits through her dress and bra, feeling hard nipples. Erin nibbled on my ear and clawed at my back. “Are you enjoying watching me get fucked, Bill?” Erin asked her husband.

“No,” Bill answered.

“Then why’s your cock hard?” Erin asked. “Hmmm, its getting so hard. You like watching your slutty wife getting plowed!” Her pussy was squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “I like you watching, honey. It’s making me feel so sexy and naughty!”

“Does it, Erin?” Bill asked, hesitantly.

“Mhh,” she moaned. “It does. Knowing you’re getting hard watching me is making me so hot.”

My hand slid down her back, squeezing her ass. I pulled her skirt up, exposing her butt, and slid my fingers down her crack. I pushed one into her tight asshole, sinking into her velvety flesh to the first knuckle. Her cunt tightened on my cock, and she gasped and bucked on me, laughing throatily.

“Ohhh, I like your finger up my ass,” she cooed in my ear. “Bill never plays with my asshole.”

“It’s dirty,” he protested.

Erin’s cunt squeezed my cock as I fingered her ass. “Oh, god! I’m such a slut!” she moaned. “Watch as I cum, Bill!” Her cunt spasmed on me as she came, milking my cock and I moaned and came deep in her, spurting my cum three times into her womb. I pulled out and she smiled at her husband. “Stick your cock in my cum-filled cunt,” she begged her husband.

Bill stared lustfully at his wife, stroking his cock. “I want to, Erin,” he moaned.

“Then hurry up, Bill,” she panted. “My cunt’s all wet and sticky.”

“You can move again, Bill,” I told him. Bill was in his wife by the time I finished the sentence, her limbs wrapped around each other and lips meeting in a passionate kiss.

“Your cock feels so good in me,” Erin cooed. “I love you, Bill!”

“Oh Erin! Love ya too, babe!”

I grabbed my camcorder from Oscar. “Thanks,” I told the manager. “I want you to grab some extra memory cards, the best windows laptop you have, and some accessories. Ring them up for me for free and leave the bag at the front register for me. Then you can join in the orgy.”

“Of course, sir,” Oscar said and headed off to follow my orders.

With the camera I surveyed the crowd of about twenty people who were watching. Most were guys, but there were a few attractive women in the mix. So I ordered them forward. There was a raven-black haired beauty, tall and busty, named Marcy. Fatima was a dusky, middle-eastern girl of about nineteen wearing a headscarf, conservative blouse and long, black skirt. There were two blondes. Veronica was the one with a bad bleach job and red highlights, and Ashley was the blonde with sea gray eyes and huge breasts, easily 48DD. I had all four stand front and center before the crowd.

“Ladies,” I ordered them. “Pick a partner and start fucking.” I looked at the crowd. “If they choose you, do what they want.”

Marcy, the raven-haired woman went to her boyfriend and rubbed his cock through his pants. “You got something for me, Joey?”

The man smiled. “Oh fuck yeah, Marcy.” Marcy pulled out Joey’s cock and devoured it, bobbing her head furiously as Joey moaned, “Fuck that’s good.”

She popped the cock out of her mouth. “You like it, sugar?” she asked, the licked up the shaft and sucking this cock back in her wet mouth.

“Love it when you suck me, Marcy.”

The Veronica had pulled a man out of the crowd. I saw a wedding ring glinting on her fingers as she fumbled with his belt. Another man, her husband I presumed, watch dumbfounded. Veronica puled the stranger’s cock out, and stroked his dick before pointing to the floor. The guy laid down, cock erect, as Veronica shrugged out of her jean shorts and blue panties. I zoomed in on her pussy and found a patch of neatly trimmed, brunette hair and thick, protruding pussy lips. She straddled the guy and sat down on his cock. She let out a low, throaty moan as she sank down on all the way on the cock and started riding him reverse cowgirl style. She motioned to her husband, pulled out his cock, and licked and sucked his shaft.

“Fuck, Veronica,” the blonde’s husband moaned as she bobbed her head on his cock. The other guy gripped her hips and guided the motions of her fucking. “What’s gotten into you?” he asked. Veronica just moaned around his cock.

Fatima pulled down the khaki pants of a curly brunette who worked for Best Buy. Her nametag read Lucy and she looked like a deer in headlights as the dusky girl pulled first her pants and then her yellow panties down her hips. Lucy’s cunt was shaved bare, save for a landing strip of brown hair leading to the top of her slit. It was so hot watching the Muslim girl’s dive into another woman’s muff and eat her out with gusto.

“Oh, shit,” Lucy moaned. “Jesus, what the fuck … oh crap! Ohhh, that feels nice. Mhhh, tongue my clit.”

My cock was hard, and I needed to stick into some girls hole. I really didn’t care which woman or even which hole. Ashley, with her enormous tits, fucked a middle aged man. Her pants and panties lay discard on the floor, and one leg was hooked over one of the man’s arms, showing off his cock plowing into her blonde furred pussy. Her asshole winked at me from between the soft globes of her ass.

My cock was still wet from Erin and Jessie so I just stuck it up the blonde’s ass. She screamed in surprise, ass clenching hard about my dick. The other guy kept fucking her pussy, and I could feel his cock through the walls of her ass. It felt a little weird to feel the other guy’s cock, but I was too horny to care. I filmed my dick as it disappeared into the woman’s tight ass, her butt cheeks jiggling. I sucked at her white neck, reveling in her ass’s firm grip on my dick.

“Oh, crap!” moaned the guy. “Christ her cunny’s tight. I’m in heaven! Crap!”

“Oh fuck yeah!” Ashley moaned. “This is what a real cock feels like! Oh, it’s so hot! Christ, your cum is shooting up into my womb!”

“Crap, I haven’t cum that fast in years,” sighed the middle-aged man, pulling out of the blonde’s cunt. He turned to walk off and froze. “Evie, what are you doing?”

A plump, middle aged woman, who was straddling a Mexican stud and riding his cock hard and fast, turned to the guy. “Ohh, just having some fun, dear,” she panted as she fucked herself on the man. “Come here and I’ll jerk you off till your hard then you can stick it in my ass. That looked really hot watching you double team that blonde.” She grabbed his cock and stroked it a few times and then popped it into her mouth.

“Oh, Evie,” moaned the guy. “You haven’t sucked my cock in years. I forgot how nice it was.” His wife grinned around his cock.

I continued fucking the blonde, pausing only long enough to pull her red blouse over her head. Underneath was a beige bra that strained to contain her huge tits. I easily unclasped her bra, then I resumed fucking her velvety ass; the soft flesh of her tits overflowed my hands as I groped and kneaded them. The blonde was panting, fucking her ass back into me. My fingers found her nipples, and they felt thick and large. I pinched and twisted them between my fingers.

“Oh fuck,” the blonde moaned. “Fuck my rear! Ohhh, god that’s good.” Her fingers were between her legs, playing with her cunt; her ass rippled on my cock. “Fuck, I’m cumming.”

The rhythmic squeezing of her ass on my cock as she came felt too good to resist; my balls tightened, and I erupted deep into her. I rested in her ass for a moment, the pulled out, panting hard. Her ass was so tight that none of my cum leaked out.

I slapped her ass and ordered, “Suck my cock clean, slut.” Smiling, the blonde knelt down, cleaning the taste of her ass off my cock. “You like sucking my dirty cock?” She moaned a muffled yes around my cock.

As she sucked my cock, I surveyed the store. More people were fucking then just the ones I ordered. Everyone was getting in the spirit. Women were fucking one or two guys. One woman was on hands and knees sucking one guy off as another fucked her ass. One lucky guy had a woman sitting on his dick and another sitting on his face. The two women were making out, caressing each other’s tits as they enjoyed the man beneath them.

Fatima, the middle-eastern chick, was on her back, her blouse open and Lucy, the Best Buy employee, sucked at her large, dusky tits with their dark brown nipples, while two guys jerked off watching them. Lucy moved lower, pulling up Fatima’s long, black skirt, and pulled aside her plain, white panties and ate her cunt. One of the guys groaned, and shot white jizz on Lucy’s naked ass and cunt. The other guy lasted only a little longer before cumming on Fatima’s tits, white cream contrasting with her coffee-colored skin.

The store was filled with moans and groans. People were cumming and then switching partners right away. I saw Bill watching a black guy fuck his wife’s pussy and stroking his cock lazily. The black guy tried to kiss her mouth. “I only kiss my husband,” Erin complained. When the black guy came in her, she pushed him away and went to her husband. They kissed and then Bill was sliding back into his wife. “That’s the dick I love,” she moaned. The black guy just shook his head and walked off.

I looked over and saw that Jessie was still bent over the counter with probably her seventh or eighth guy fucking her cunt. Cum ran in thick rivulets down her legs. The guy in her grunted, cumming inside her and pulling out; her cunt, spread obscenely open, dripped semen. Another guy stepped up and plunged in as Jessie cried out that she was cumming.

Damn, I was getting hard, again. I knelt down behind Lucy and shoved my cock into her cunt. One hand grasped her hip, trying to avoid touching the other guys cum on her ass and back, while filming her eat out Fatima’s pussy. Lucy cunt was tight like a glove and it sucked at my cock. Fatima smiled at the camera and played with her cum stained tits. She scooped big gobs of the greasy, white semen and sucked into her mouth as she writhed on Lucy’s pink tongue. Then she smiled shyly at me while tugging hard at a dark nipple, breast stretching as she pulled at her nipple.

I fucked Lucy hard and fast and filmed Fatima panting and moaning on Lucy’s tongue, face contorting in pleasure. She screamed something in Arabic as she orgasmed, juices squirting onto Lucy’s face. Lucy gasped in surprise and wiped female cum out of her eyes. Fatima panted, smiling in pleasure; her hand rubbed her stomach in slow, lazy circles. My orgasm neared, spurred on by Fatima squirting in Lucy’s face. I pulled out, wanting to cum on both sluts.

I pulled out of Lucy’s inviting cunt and motioned for them to gather around my cock. Both girls knelt before me, mouths open and tongues out. I stroked my dick, slick with Lucy’s juices, a few times, then I shot ropey, white strands across both their faces. Cum stained Lucy’s curly, brown hair and the Fatima’s headscarf. The two kissed and licked my cum off each other’s face. One would gather a mouthful of cum and then kiss the other, sticking semen stained tongue into her mouth and sharing the bounty of my cum. Lucy followed a strand down Fatima’s neck and discovered the other guy’s cum staining Fatima’s breasts, tongue licking about her dusky tits. I would love to see Mary lick my cum off another woman’s tits.

And then it hit me. Oh, shit! I forgot all about Mary.

I pulled out my phone and blinked in surprise. It had been nearly two hours since I left Heavenly Creatures Salon. Wow, time flies when you’re fucking. I looked regretfully around. There were still several cute women that I would love to stick my dick in, but Mary was waiting for me at the salon. Sighing in disappointment, I stuffed my cock back into my pants and headed to the front of the store, passing grunting couples fucking all over the store.

At the front counter there were two girls, eighteen or nineteen, tending the registers and watching a woman stuff a bottle of water into her cunt while two guys jerked off on her, spraying her body in thick, white cum. Apparently these two girls had quite the work ethic to still be manning the cash registers. I felt they deserved a reward. According to their nametags the Hispanic girl was Rosalita and the brunette was Stacy.

“Oscar should have left a bag for me?” I asked.

“Oh, of course, sir,” said Rosalita. Her face was flush and her hard nipples dimpled her shirt. She reached behind the counter and pulled out two large bags and walked towards me and handed me the bags.

“Thanks, dear,” I told her. “You deserve a reward. Stacy and Rosalita, I want you both to get naked and then eat each other’s pussies till you both cum. Then go find some other people to fuck.”

“Oh, thank you, sir,” moaned Rosalita. She popped off her shirt, revealing a lacy, black bra that was transparent enough to see the shadow of her areolas. Her bra came off, and I filmed her perky, caramel tits and pink nipples. Underneath her left tit was tattooed, “Sexy” in cursive. She was definitely sexy. Rosalita kicked off her shoes and wiggled out of her tight khaki pants.

Stacy was even faster. Somehow she was already naked. Her tits were smaller, and she was lithe and slender as opposed to Rosalita voluptuous curves. Rosalita finally took her panties off and Stacy pulled her down to the floor. Rosalita straddled Stacy’s face and dove into her pussy. Stacy moaned and then returned the favor, digging her tongue into Rosalita’s wet slit.

I sighed, I really need to go.

I took one last look at the two girls writhing on the floor and ,with regret, I left Best Buy. I placed the bags in the trunk of my car and climbed in. The engine started without complaint this time. A fan belt squealed as I backed out of the parking space. A horn honked at I hit the brake. My heart was beating fast in surprise. I looked over my shoulder and realized I had almost backed into this silver mustang.

The driver was a white guy, balding and fat, in his late forties or early fifties. The Mustang was clearly a mid-life-crisismobile. A woman, probably his wife, sat in the passenger seat. She was frumpy-looking, in her late forties. The driver honked his horn a second time, and yelled something at me. Fuck, this guy was pissing me off. And I had been thinking of getting a new car; it was silver Mustang instead of black, but I could live with that. I stepped out of my car, and the other driver exited his car.

“You fucking blind,” the driver screamed at me, his face turning red. “What the fuck is wrong with you. This is a brand new car, asshole.” He was right; I could see the dealer plates.

His wife stepped out of the car. “Tony, get back in the car,” she ordered.

“I’m handling this, Marge!” Tony shouted, before turning back to me. “Are you fucking mute! Where’d you learn to fucking drive.”

“That’s a nice car,” I smiled. This asshole doesn’t deserve such a nice car.

“And you almost fucking hit it!” he roared. “Christ, what is wrong with your generation? You were probably texting on your fucking phone and not paying any goddamn attention to what the fuck you were doing!”

“Tony and Marge, trade cars with me,” I ordered. “And Tony, stop shouting at me.” I popped open the trunk to my car. “Tony, grab my bags out of the trunk and put them in my new Mustang’s trunk. You will continue to make the monthly payments and the insurance premiums for my Mustang. Now go sit in your new Ford Taurus. This is your punishment for being an asshole. I want you to sit there and think about how you overreacted.”

“Fuck,” Tony muttered and grabbed my bags, placing them in my Mustang’s trunk.

“Marge, there’s an orgy going on in Best Buy. Go in there and fuck as many people as you can,” Marge nodded and started walking towards the store. “Tell your husband all the filthy details when you’re done.”

“Marge,” Tony protested from my car.

“This is the second part of your punishment,” I told Tony. “You cannot leave my car until Marge leaves the Best Buy. And then you will listen to her describe all the cocks she had in all of her holes and how hard she came.”

I laughed as Tony stared despondently at his wife disappearing into the Best Buy. Through the glass doors you could just make out her dropping to her knees before some guy and began blowing him. Hopefully, Tony would learn to not be an asshole in the future.

I climbed into my new Mustang. The seats were leather and very comfortable. The car had that brand new smell; I breathed it in deeply. I had never owned a new car before. I revved the engine, and I grinned at the throaty, deep roar. I pushed the clutch and brake in then put the car in gear. I revved the engine again, and peeled out of the parking lot. God, this car had power. It was a shame I only had four blocks to go in heavy traffic.

Excited, I pulled into the Heavenly Creature’s Salon parking lot. I couldn’t wait to see Mary’s waxed cunt. Camcorder in hand, I walked into the salon. Mary sat on a bench making out with the Thai receptionist. Mary’s hands were down the receptionist’s unbuttoned jeans, fingering her cunt. The receptionist was groping Mary’s tits through her Starbucks polo shirt.

“That’s pretty hot, Mare,” I said, filming my girlfriend making out with the another girl.

Mary broke the kiss and smiled at me. “Hey, Mark,” she said, fingering the receptionist hard.

“Sorry for taking so long,” I said sheepishly. “I lost track of time.”

Mary grinned at me. “It’s okay. Malai and I found a nice way to pass the time.” Malai just moaned. Mary nibbled on her neck and whispered in her ear, “You gonna cum for me, baby?”

“Oh, yeah!” Malai sighed. “Keep rubbing my clit.” She bucked as she came, moaning wordlessly.

Mary stood up and smiled sexy at the camcorder and licked Malai’s cream off her finger. She was so beautiful with her heart-shaped, freckled face; cute little nose; and her deep, emerald eyes. Her auburn hair was pulled back into a sexy ponytail. A few strands had escaped and fell loosely about her face. She posed for the camera like a ’40’s pinup girl and blew a kiss at the camera.

“You like your new toy?” she asked, sauntering over to me.

“Yeah, I had a lot fun with it.”

“Is that why you’re so late?”

I smiled and nodded. Mary reached me and held out her sticky fingers to my lips. The receptionist tasted sour and spicy. Mary leaned in and kissed me and I tasted a different flavor of pussy juices on her lips. “Joy?”

Mary just grinned and kissed me second time. “Thank you for arranging it,” Mary told me. “She made my first waxing it a very pleasurable experience. And whose pussy am I tasting on your mouth?”

“That would be Erin,” I told her. “I fucked her while her husband watched.”

Mary laughed wickedly. “You’re so naughty.” She kissed me a second time, then asked “You want to see my waxed pussy?”

I nodded excitedly.

“I think you’ll love it,” she said with a sultry smile and winked at the camcorder.

She pulled off her black, polo shirt and her perfect tits were revealed: pale, small orbs topped with dark pink areolas and hard nipples. Freckles dotted her chest and breasts, enhancing her beauty. I zoomed in on each tit. She kicked her shoes off before turning around and unbuttoned her pants. She wiggled her cute butt as she pulled down her pants and white panties down, exposing her plump, round ass. I gave it a playful smack and Mary giggled, shaking her butt for the camera.

I licked my lips and adjusted my hard cock in my pants to be more comfortable. Mary turned around, hands covering her pussy. “You ready, hun?”

“God, yeah!”

She pulled her hands away revealing a heart of fiery hair above the tight, exposed slit of her cunt. I whistled appreciatively, reaching out to slid my finger around her smooth lips, and then into her tight slit. She was wet and hot and her clit was a hard, little bump. She sighed as I fingered her sensitive clit.

“It’s perfect, Mare,” I whispered in awe, dropping to my knees before her, filming her smooth lips up close.

“Good,” Mary answered. “Because it hurt.”

“I’m sorry, maybe I can kiss it to make you feel better.”

“Maybe,” she answered with a smile. God, I loved her.

I kissed her auburn heart, the hair ticklish on my lips. Then I kissed the smooth flesh around the heart. Moving slowly around the top and down the sides. I moved lower, kissing down the sides of her labia, tasting her spicy flavor. “Feeling better?” I asked, looking up at her.

“A little. Maybe kiss a little to my … ohhh!” She gasped in pleasure as I kissed and nibbled on her clit, tracing the spongy nub with my tongue, Mary’s gasps and moans were sweet music in my ears. It was getting awkward holding the camcorders and sucking on her clit. “Take the camcorder, babe.”

Mary took the camcorder and I dove back into that smooth, sweet pussy, savoring her scent and taste. “Mhhh, you look good with pussy on your face,” Mary huskily said as she filmed me. “You like to eat my pussy?”

“Love it, Mare,” I moaned; mouth full of her sticky juices. “My filly tastes amazing.”

“Ohh, you’re doing great, hun,” she moaned. “Umm, keep doing that to my clit! Fuck, fuck, that’s feel so good!”

I gripped her plump ass, pulling her cunt hard against my face. Her juices flooded my mouth and I drank her sweet nectar. Mary gasped as I sank a finger into her tight ass. Her hips bucked and her cunt danced on my face. Her moans were low and throaty now, her ass squeezing on my finger.

“Oh, oh, yeah! Gonna cum, gonna cum!” Her voice was shrill as she came, body writhing on my face. “Oh, fuck, that was so good, hun!”

I kissed up her body, up her flat stomach, pausing to tease her bellybutton with my tongue. I reached her small breasts, kissing both her nipples. I kissed the hollow of her throat, tasting her salty sweat, then moved up her throat to her ear, nibbling at her soft lobe. I kissed down her jawline and ended at her soft lips, her tongue caressing my lips.

“Mmm, I do taste amazing,” she purred, licking her lips. “So, you promised to take me shopping.”

I laughed. “Yeah, Mare. Let’s see what trouble we can get into.”

Mary grinned. “Can’t wait, hun.”

I laughed. I had awakened a horny, sexy woman this morning. She seemed as insatiable as I was. I threw an arm around her, pulling her tight. I just knew we were going to have so much fun together.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sister Theodora Mariam – Los Angeles, CA
“Gracias, Sister Theodora,” Esmeralda said, hugging me and kissing both of my cheeks.

I smiled at the elderly Hispanic woman, before turning to lock St. Afra’s fellowship hall. I had only been the caretaker for the church for two weeks, and I was finding the parishioners to be a warm and friendly group. For twelve years I had been Sister Theodora Mariam of the Sisters of Mary Magdalena, ever since a Magdalenite Sister rescued me from the filth of my life: enslaved to a Warlock. During that time, I had served as the caretaker for many churches and St. Afras has been friendliest by far.

“You have a nice day,” I told Esmeralda with a smile, waving as the seventy-year old Hispanic woman walked towards the street.

The Los Angeles sun beat down on me; I started to sweat in my gray habit and white veil. I wiped sweat away from my forehead. I prayed that I would get used to this heat. My last post had been in Winnipeg, Canada. I fanned my face with a hand, trying to create a breeze, and thanked God that I didn’t have to wear the full wimple that the older generations of nuns wore. There was some shade in the back of the church as I walked to the caretaker’s small house.

The caretakers house was a small, one story dwelling. The exterior was the off-white adobe common in LA and the Southwest, and was roofed in faded, red tiles. Inside there was a small kitchen, bathroom, a bedroom and a small living room that doubled as a dining room. I unlocked the front door and stepped into the blessedly cool, air condition living room. I thanked the Lord for providing me with a working A/C.

I sat down on the faded, blue couch and turned the TV on. The evening news was on, the sports anchor, a handsome Latino man, talked about last night’s Dodger game. They won in extra innings. I pulled my shoes off and rubbed at my white, stocking clad foot, deciding to relax a few minutes before cooking my dinner.

“In National news, there was a gas leak this morning in a Best Buy in South Hill, Washington State,” the female anchor announced. She was a big-titted, Hispanic gal wearing a low-cut blouse to really show off her assets. “The shoppers at Best Buy received more than they bargained for as the gas caused some strange behavior.”

“They took off all their clothes,” the male anchor continued, “and engaged in inappropriate behavior in the store.” He was a clean-cut white guy, broad-shouldered and with chiseled features that caused an itch of excitement between my legs.

The footage cut to a woman being interviewed outside the Best Buy. Behind her, firemen and cops were leading stumbling men and women out, draped in yellow blankets, to waiting ambulances. “I walked into the Best Buy and it was full of naked people,” the woman being interviewed said. “It was horrifying. There were people BLEEPing everywhere.”

“Authorities report over thirty people had to be taken to local hospitals to be examined,” the male anchor said when they cut back to the studio. “They are expected to make a full recovery.”

“The source of the gas has not been discovered,” the female anchor continued. “Authorities have not ruled out the possibility of a terrorist attack.”

I turned off the TV.

That was no terrorist attack. It was the work of a Warlock.

Some poor fool, who sold his soul to the Devil. Based on the orgy, it was some sad, lonely guy who had never had sex before and was playing out his juvenile fantasies. For seven hundred years my Order had fought the forces of darkness. One of my Sisters – hopefully myself, but likely the more experienced Sister Louise, the other Nun in North America – would soon receive the Ecstasy and be sent into battle.

Sent to exorcise the Warlock and his Thralls.

That’s how I had joined the order. I had been the Thrall of a Warlock. He stole me from my husband and my beautiful daughters and I degraded myself with his lusts. Then Sister Louise Afra rescued me. And I had been fighting the Lord’s fight ever since.

“Please, God,” I prayed. “Let me be Your instrument to thwart this evil.”

My excitement built inside me. It had been two years since I exorcised a Warlock. My hand undid the belt cinching the waist of my habit and lifted the robe up, exposing my plain panties. I touched my crotch; my pussy moistened my gusset. I rubbed my clit through my panties, savoring the memory of the last exorcism I had performed.

The Warlock had a huge dick and it stretched my pussy till it hurt, a pleasant pain that made the press of flesh that much more exciting. I pushed aside the leg band of my panties and stuck two fingers up my cunt. I remembered how hard I had cum when that Warlock shot his jizz in me, and I exorcised the Devil’s powers from him when he orgasmed.

“Oh, please God,” I prayed, fucking my fingers hard in my cunt and ground the heel of my hand into my clit. “Please, please God. It has been two years since a man’s been inside me, Lord.” I could smell the scent of my arousal, and delighted in the musky fragrance. “Two years since I battled Evil. If it is Your will, oh Lord, then send me out to fight!”

My orgasm rolled over me, my cunt clenched on my fingers. Breathing heavily, I pulled up my hand, wet and sticky and licked my spicy flavor off my fingers. Savoring my orgasm, before I crossed myself. “In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen.” I purred, reaching down to my cunt again.

I needed to cum again.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 4